Swinger First Time
Erotic stories where first swinging experiences are the main theme of the story.
Joe and I were talking one night about threesomes. Specifically, with another woman -- you see, he's had that fantasy for years -- how many men haven't? I have always been turned on by girl on girl action. In fact, when surfing for porn on the internet, a lot of what I wanted to see was hot girl bodies going at it. And I loved reading stories about girl on girl action. I'd get so turned on I'd start dripping honey in my chair as I sat in front of the computer ... but that's another story ;}.
I started doing some internet research and found the SLS site. We joined as free members and lurked for a while, finally paying and actively looking for couples last January/February. That's when we met Stephanie and Dave.
Joe and Dave were chatting online one night; next thing we knew, Stephanie and I were talking dirty to each other over chat. We talked about each of our fantasies, how intrigued we were with each others' bodies ... whew. I might have to take a break right now and cool off ...
We met them in their neck of the woods, about an hour and a half drive for us. Before we met, we checked out the area hotel situation. We just had a good feeling about everything, and felt like if we had 1/2 as good connection at the restaurant as we did over the internet, a good time would be had by all. So we secured a room, and met them for drinks.
Stephanie is stunning. She is a tall blonde with pretty blue eyes. Such contrast to petite me, who is a brunette. Dave is a handsome rugged looking man -- he's in good shape and has such an easy laid back personality.
Sure enough, we all decided to head back to the hotel. We were virgins and so were they. I wasn't sure how to approach Stephanie ... I wanted to touch her tits; I wanted to lick those erect nipples ... I wanted to taste her pussy ... Joe came up behind me and started kissing my neck. I could feel myself melt. He then takes off my shirt and bra and exposes my erect tits and nipples to our new friends. Dave did the same with Stephanie. We looked at each other, and began to kiss. That kiss ... soft, smooth, wet, sent a signal right between my legs. Next thing I know I was feeling her tits ... rubbing my fingers over her erect nipples, squeezing them gently, as I like mine done to me.
The guys, in the meantime, were busily helping us out of our pants. The smell of sweet pussy honey started to fragrance the room. I looked down and noticed she was as wet as I was. I bent down and started sucking one of her nipples. Joe joined me and started sucking on the other one. She leaned back and started kissing Dave, who was having trouble not watching Joe and me pleasure his wife.
They returned the favor. I sat back up on my knees ... Joe was behind me and Stephanie and Dave started sucking on my nipples. What an awesome sensation. My nipples were so hard, so erect ... Stephanie was doing an great job of turning me on ... I had a hard time keeping my hands off of her.
I laid her down. I wanted to know what pussy tasted like. She was so ready to share her sweet pussy with me. She is clean shaven except for a little blonde ball on her pussy ... first, I touched her pussy. She moaned with delight. I then put my fingers in her ... what a wonderful feeling that was. I pulled my fingers out and let Joe suck her juices off of my fingers. Then, I went down on her ... I felt her clit in my mouth. I licked her from one side of her pussy to the other. She had honey pouring out of her. All of the sudden, she started to cum ... OH MY GOD. What a wonderful site that was! Dave and Joe told me to stay on her, until she came all the way, and I did. I then got on top of her and kissed her lips.
She wanted to return the favor. I laid down, and she put her face in between my legs. What a sight to see ... this beautiful blonde in between my legs licking my honey. Dave started kissing me, and playing with my nipples. I heard Stephanie gasp and looked up to see Dave fucking her from behind as she was eating me out. I was afraid of how I might feel when we got to that moment, but all I can tell you is how erotic it was to see him fucking the woman who was eating out my pussy. I started to cum almost immediately.
Dave and I watched as Joe pumped her full of his cock. He asked her if she liked it, and she said 'yes' ... he asked her if she wanted more and she said 'YES' -- then Joe couldn't take it anymore and came hard. About that same moment, Dave came up behind me and started fucking me. I was so wet and hot, he slid in with no effort ... you could HEAR the sound of wet, hot sex. It didn't take long before he blew his load either ... all this sexual energy was too much for us.
Stephanie and I both turned our attentions on each others' partners. We both enjoyed both men cumming almost at the same time as we blew them off ... and we took turns kissing and pleasuring both men. We laid Joe down and I sucked his nuts and Stephanie sucked his dick. We did the same for Dave.
Unfortunately, Dave and Stephanie couldn't stay long that night since they had to get up early the next day. We said our goodbyes, and looking forwards to seeing each other soon. After they left, Joe and I made love to each other like we've never done before. We felt a connection that we didn't know was deeper than we already had. We thanked each other for giving the gift that we did that night. And we knew that we couldn't wait to experience it again.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,118 views
Two weeks has passed since my life-altering adventure at the local swing club. Since the evening I spent with Don and Linda, my love life with my husband has been more exciting than the first years we spent together while dating and being newlyweds.
In Chapter 1 of “Over the Hump…” I described my life being raised deeply religious with a liberal dose of the Macho-Mexican Male culture that dominates my country. Women are basically there to sexually serve the man and the focus is certainly not on their own satisfaction. It’s almost expected that in general, a man can’t help himself when dealing with his passions. It consumes him and whether it’s with his wife or a prostitute, he is powerless to his sex drive. It’s the reason many women call men “peros” or “dogs” in English as they fuck whatever hole presents itself to them as quickly as they can orgasm without a care of the feelings of the other person.
I met my husband Jay in Monterey, MX while he was on a short vacation and I was attending a friend’s wedding. There was an instant connection between us and from that moment on, I felt and have lived a freedom and happiness few women ever even briefly receive in my country.
He nurtured and encouraged me to explore my sexual desires from the beginning. I had very limited experience, but like suddenly giving a fish an entire lake to swim in when all his life has been spent in a restricting little bowl, a whole world has opened up to me. Even when those feelings began to involve a small desire for the same sex and would certainly be considered shameful and sinful in my previous life, Jay made me feel it was as natural as the love I felt for him.
He’s taken me to strip clubs where he would buy me lap dances so I could feel for the first time another woman sensually touching me. We would also, on occasion go to the local swing club where he would fuck me in full view of others for the most daring moments of my life up to recently.
It wasn’t till two weeks ago, on that one night, where I actually crossed the sexual bridge of sexual exclusivity and enjoyed another couple, that my sexuality began to blossom as I never imagined it could.
It was about 10 days after this, when I received a call from Linda with an invitation for the following day to come over for coffee and catch up on “how I was doing.” I genuinely liked Linda as a person and thought that this was very considerate of her and readily accepted. She gave me her address, some quick directions and with a bit of excitement beginning to stir inside of me I hung up the phone.
When my husband got home from work I told him of the call and of my coffee date the next day. “I just wonder if it’ll stay a coffee date or is it for anything more?” he replied with that mischievous way he always looks at things. “Oh please, it wasn’t like that at all…” I rebuffed, “Linda’s just being friendly and besides, wouldn’t you like to be better acquainted with them if it influences me to continue down this path you’ve made for me?” I teased.
“Oh, so now we’re gonna put this on me…” he laughed feigning innocence, “I just showed you the door and told you it was safe to walk through it!”
“I know, I’m just playing with you… don’t worry, everything will be fine. It’ll be just a friendly date.” I said this knowing that although Jay was teasing me, deep inside, I was wondering if his intuition wasn’t too far from the truth.
That little voice we all have inside of us repeated a warning to me all through that night: “You met Linda at a swing club. She’s neck deep in the “lifestyle”. What does she really want?”
I tossed and turned all night worrying about what was to transpire the next day. Awaking later than normal and still very sleepy, I had a light breakfast, put on a conservative pantsuit and top, and with more than just a little trepidation, I commenced my 20 minute drive to Linda’s house.
Don and Linda’s home was very big for a “middle aged” couple with no kids. Two stories with plum colored brick. Jay and I have been shopping for our first home for awhile and by the size of it I would estimate it over 3000 sq. ft. The landscaping was simple, but very well maintained which stood out in this middle class suburb.
As I parked out front and climbed out of my car, Linda opened the front door of the house, walked outside, and met me at the end of the driveway; immediately putting her right arm around me and with a friendly peck on the cheek said: “Welcome, I’m so glad you made it. Please come on in!”
The thing that made me so immediately comfortable with Linda and Don at the club came back to me right there at her home; she’s just basically an overall nice person and so warm to others. That night I didn’t feel like a lamb parading in front of two wolves. It was that sense of security and warmth that compelled me to take that sexual leap of faith.
Up to that evening, my husband Jay had been almost pushing me too hard to embrace the concept that I can be the type of sexual being he wants me to be, but with my strict moral upbringing it had always been a challenge for me to do so. Everything I had done for my husband before Don and Linda had almost felt like I was being pushed to be something that I wasn’t and could ever be although secretly I had enjoyed each step of the way.
My experience two weeks ago was more than a revelation that not only could I be this “fantasy woman”, I liked it and was feeling the stirrings of any person discovering that what once was revolting is now strangely craved.
As I made my way through the front door Linda gave me the obligatory tour of the home which eventually led back downstairs to the kitchen where cups, sugar, and a spoon were laid out on a small table ready to be used. I could see a well manicured and landscaped backyard with a large patio and a raised deck to the side with a covered Jacuzzi.
“Please sit down and make yourself comfortable” Linda motioned to the table.
“Tell me, how have you been?” she said emphasizing every word apart from the next.
“Well…” I replied coyly and with my eyes looking up at the ceiling, “things are good...” {I knew what she really wanted to know and was getting at, but I wasn’t going to reveal too much too quickly. “Things” had been great. How was I to explain that my husband and I are having sex like teenagers and that we both can’t take our minds off what happened not too long ago? It had been the prime catalyst that ignited each night thereafter. I came repeatedly with the memories of the taste of Linda’s vagina fresh in my brain and the sensation of her husbands cock fucking me expertly. It was a secret that I didn’t tell Jay until he forced it out of me one night and made me scream Don’s name while he pumped me full of his own cum. {I knew it turned my husband on, but I was just too embarrassed to reveal how much I really enjoyed that evening.} }
Linda leaned in slightly towards me and put her hand on the top of mine and with an almost motherly type concern and whispered: “Did the other night cause any problems or did you turn your husband into a 16 year old boy that now can’t keep his mind and hands off of you?”
We both laughed at that and I blushingly responded: “The latter, I suppose. It was quite a night and it has definitely recharged our batteries you could say!”
I was still laughing slightly while revealing this to my newfound “friend”. “Well, that’s good to hear dear… That frequently happens. I’ve been worried and have heard stories where just the opposite happens, but I had a good feeling about you two. You seem very connected and that’s important.”
“Yes we are” I replied. “I feel very lucky on so many levels to have found Jay. I can’t imagine my life with anyone else.”
“That’s wonderful. Well, I can’t imagine a better way to start our morning! More coffee or cookies?” Linda was absolutely beaming with delight. I could tell that it was the sincere type of relief that a truly close friend shows when they know you’re happy and healthy.
Our friendship grew that morning as we discussed all sorts of topics, nothing concerning sex or “the lifestyle”. That was the end of any discussion concerning that evening spent between us.
After about an hour and a half, we said our goodbyes and I made my way home somewhat relieved and happy to have secured a new friend.
That afternoon when Jay arrived from work, I recounted all that happened. He also was happy that I had such a good time.
It was after a few days had passed that I received another call from Linda: “Patty dear, I don’t know if you and Don would be interested, but I want to extend the invitation anyway…” {My curiosity perked up.}
“We have from time to time some friends that come over to the house. Friends from the club if you know what I mean…”
My heart began to beat slightly faster and I felt that tingling feeling that you get when excitement is first starting to rise inside you: “Ummm… yeah… I think I know what you mean…”
Linda continued: “Well not to put pressure on you, but we’re having a barbecue this Saturday night, afterward we all jump in the Jacuzzi and have a good time. If you and Don would like to come over, you’re more than welcome!”
My heart really began to beat quicker knowing what she really meant by “have a good time” and I could barely respond when I said: “Oh…thanks! Well, let me ask Don and I’ll call you back tomorrow to let you know one way or the other.”
“That’ll be fine dear.” She replied: “Till tomorrow…”
“Bye-bye” I said slowly hanging up as Don entered the kitchen.
“Who was that babe?”
“Linda” I said staring at the floor thinking about the call and putting my fingers to my lips.
“Oh yeah?” He answered sensing by my expression there was more to this than just a typical call. “Everything okay?” He said as he came closer bending over while looking up at my face.
“Yeah… it’s just that she invited us to a barbecue Saturday night” I said, still staring straight down with only momentary glances at my husband.
“And?” he gestured with his hands and arms in an open manner, his interest increasing.
“Well, it seems that the people attending this party are “friends from the club”. I made the gesture with my fingers that you do when quoting someone.
“Oh...and by your reaction I suppose it’s that type of party too?” He asked while using the same “quoting gesture” back to me.
Oh, I’m sure of it! She said that after the barbecue they all “jump into the Jacuzzi and have a good time.” I returned again the same gesture.
“And did you accept?” his voice indicating his increased interest.
“I told her that I would talk with you first and then call back” I now bit my lip while looking at the ceiling still searching my feelings on this turn of events.
“Do you want to go?” Jay asked.
“What do you think?” I looked now straight at him still biting my lip.
“Well, you know what’ll more than likely take place? This is the major leagues baby and not to scare you, but you can bet there’s gonna be some wild sex around that Jacuzzi. Are you ready for that?” he politely probed.
“I don’t know. This is all so much so soon.” I was starting to wonder what kind of person I was becoming. Is this the type of lifestyle I wanted to truly adopt and begin to engage in regularly? My first time was exciting that’s for sure, but my conscience was starting to assert itself and why I was combing my mind for answers on what to do now.
“Well…” my husband replied using his favorite crutch word to start most sentences he used. “There’s no one forcing you so take your time, trust your judgment, and I’ll always be here for you to bounce ideas off of whenever you want to talk. When do you need to give her your answer?”
“The party is this Saturday night and I like I said I have to call her back by tomorrow.”
“Oh right… well, that doesn’t leave too much time does it?” Jay said stating the obvious.
“No, it doesn’t.” I again was looking at the floor.
“Would you like to go?” I said looking in his eyes now.
“I’m always open for a good time with you. If you want to, I’ll be more than happy to be your date” he said while now chuckling.
“I’ll have to think about it.”
There wasn’t too much conversation the rest of that evening. Dinner time was quiet and Jay was giving me space to think and it wasn’t till we got into bed that I turned on my side facing him and almost whisperingly said: “What would you think of me if I told you I’d like to go? Would you still trust me?”
“Trust? Of course!” Jay replied. “I mean as long as I know you love me, it’s just sex. Are you wanting to go?” he said for the 3rd time since the phone call.
I thought about it for a second as my heart, mind, and vagina were all still in conflict. I knew how I felt. The other night at the club was one of the most exciting nights of my life, but I was worried who I was becoming. What if someone I knew found out? What if I would lose control completely and become some sexual deviant unable to control myself? Doubts about this swirled around my mind, but yet I couldn’t deny the urge to further explore this world that my husband had exposed me too.
“Yes I do, but I’m worried” I looked at Jay more intensely than before.
“What about?” he asked.
“I don’t want to lose control and lose you.” I admitted.
“Patty, do you feel guilty about what happened 2 weeks ago”?
“No.” I replied succinctly.
“Have you lost any control of yourself since then?'
“No.” I repeated.
“Why is that do you think?” asked Jay with his expertly probing manner that he usually used when talking with disgruntled clients or other angry people he needed to persuade back to his side whenever things got heated. I mentioned during my last story that I have thought Jay could be a great lawyer or a foreign ambassador and he was again using those same verbal talents to lead me to what eventually would be his summary opinion on us attending this party.
“I suppose it’s because you’ve always made me feel safe to do things like this. But, I love you and never want to lose you for any reason.” I answered back in almost pleading manner.
“That's exactly correct.” Jay said now leaning on his elbow while pointing directly to me. “You love me…” he repeated my words. “and I love you. I think that most these people who go to these swingers clubs and attend the type of parties we’re talking about are secure enough in their love for each other that they can separate their sexual desires and physical pleasures with the undying knowledge that their partners love them. They live extremely secure in that knowledge and are free of the jealousies, worries, and fears that grip most other couples.”
Jay was now in full sermon.
“I’ve said this a thousand times; as long as I know you love me, I’m happy for you to enjoy yourself this way. I know that I’m the only one, man or woman that gets to make love to you every night. You may fuck Linda or suck Don’s cock, but you and I make love to each other while we’re fucking!”
It was a trite and worn out line I had heard many times before, but I needed to hear it again. I suddenly was overcome with my love for my husband and wrapped my arms around him all the while pulling him down on me. “Thank you for that. I need that reassurance. This is all so new to me.”
“So are you going to call Linda tomorrow and accept?” asked Jay.
“Yes. I’ll give her a call after breakfast.” I replied.
“I’m already getting butterflies thinking about what may happen…” I said again while offering another admission.
Jay began to slide himself down from my arms while kissing my stomach.
“If you’re lucky I’ll bet this will be one of the things!” he continued his way to my pussy.
I softly moaned in pleasure and began to receive an excellent session of oral sex followed by a solid fucking all the while sexual thoughts of this coming Saturday night danced in my head with each lick of my husbands tongue on my labia and every stroke of his magnificent cock.
The next morning I called Linda and accepted her invitation.
The rest of the week was dealing with usual things in daily life, but mostly spent with my mind on what would eventually happen to us and what other new friends were we about to meet.
Would they be as nice as Don and Linda? What would they look like and would I be fucking someone I yet didn’t know? This was all such a new concept and behavior to me that inside I was a nervous wreck by the time we began to get ready for the party.
Linda had said it was a casual barbecue, but I still didn’t want to appear too informal. I wore slacks and a beaded top and Jay had on his best pants and button down shirt. We also packed our bathing suits with mine being a bikini top that pushed up my 34b breasts and boy shorts that Jay liked to see me in.
The anxiety grew more as we made the drive to Don and Linda’s home. The entire time Jay had either his hand holding mine or on my leg reassuring that all was going to be okay.
As we parked at nearly the same spot that I had parked before, there were about 3 cars parked either in the driveway or in other places on the street in front of their home.
Like before, Linda opened the door and let us in.
“Come on to the back patio. Everyone is out here.”
“Everyone?” she began to announce. ”This is Jay and Patricia.” And she began to introduce us to the three couples standing around all with drinks in their hand. Don immediately made his way from behind the barbecue that was already smoking, shook my husbands hand and mine while also giving me a kiss on the cheek in a purely hospitable way as if this was any other social gathering that anyone would have with friends. It put us right at ease and we both remarked privately to each other how wonderful our hosts were.
The three couples consisted of Jerry and his wife Rachel. Jerry was about the same age as Jay. Shorter, but with a thick “Italian” set of hair and eyes. Rachel was a bit taller than her husband with long brown hair that was pulled back into a ponytail.
Bill and Julie was the second couple that we met. Bill was the same age as Don; early 50’s and very tall. He was built much like Jay, but about 2” taller and a much more sculptured physique much like a basketball player’s body. When he talked with you, his eyes would almost bore right into yours and was rather hypnotic when you returned the look. Julie was a Barbie blond! She looked like she came right out of a Southern California Swimsuit Catalog with blue eyes and hair that cascaded over her shoulders and down her back. Julie was much younger than her husband and about the same age as me; mid to late ‘30’s. I could see that of all the women that night, she caught my Jay’s eyes the most and I frequently caught him stealing looks at her as she made her way around all evening.
The last couple was younger than us all and took me by surprise the most. Fidel and Veronica were of Mexican descent like me with the only exception that they were both born in the U.S. I would estimate their age to be around 30. {I found out while talking with Veronica later in the evening that they too had met Don and Linda at the same club we did.} She and I shared the common trait of both being raised in the very religious and strict Mexican culture, while at the same time learning that there was a much more to our sexuality other than the missionary position and producing babies for her man. Fidel was a bit on the chubby side and no doubt enjoyed the offerings that only a Mexican wife can create in her kitchen!
I’m not racist by any means, but one thing I feel strongly about and know is that real Mexican food is the best in the world. Prepared correctly, there’s no taste like it anywhere else.
We had a good time getting to know everyone and enjoying the meat that Don served up on his grill. He even took orders for those that wanted grilled salmon by special request!
Plenty of drinks flowed through the meal, which only made everyone that much more warm and friendly to what would no doubt lead to the real reason everyone was here for later on in the Jacuzzi.
It was Linda who made the announcement about an hour after dinner that it was time to change into our suits and meet outside.
Don and Linda had a very large Jacuzzi that easily accommodated all eight of us. It sat on a raised wood deck underneath a gazebo type covering with all types of vines that ran the sides and top. There were cushions and plastic padded mats that ran all around the back three sides of the structure to the water’s edge. I had no doubt what these would be used for very soon.
Jay and I had changed in the main bathroom and were the last to arrive and sink into to the warm water that was bubbling from the jets down below.
I sat to the left of my husband with Linda immediately next to me and her husband Don next to her. {She in fact motioned and called me to sit next to her as we exited the house.} To Jay’s right was the living Barbie herself Julie and her husband Bill with Jerry and Rachel, Veronica and Fidel sitting opposite.
{I thought to myself that it appeared Fidel was playing the role perfectly of the macho Mexican husband shielding his wife from the enormously handsome Bill. The only bad part about this was that it exposed my husband to the sexiest woman at the party; ‘The Barbie’. As you can tell, I was reverting to some old habits and feeling like I was beginning to play the role perfectly of the jealous wife.}
Don and Linda had prepared and passed out Margarita’s for everyone and each both handed glasses to Jay and me.
It was Fidel who made the traditional Mexican toast: “Salud!” in the center of the pool and we all clinked glasses while getting happier by the sip.
It was after a bit of small talk that Linda began to explain to the entire group {after asking permission from me} of where and how we had met. As she told the basic story, she would gesture with her left hand while resting her right on my leg under the water. I could see the other couples getting more closer too as the story progressed all the while Linda’s right hand was slowly working it’s way to the inside of my thigh.
I was pretty “buzzed” by this time and found my leg opening up to her more and more; inviting Linda to freely access not only my inner thigh, but my warming vagina.
As she finished the story, Linda rested her hand right on the part of the bikini that was directly covering my pussy lips while the other couples broke out into a spontaneous ovation at the end of our tale.
As I felt her daring hand on me, I instantly remembered how good the touch of a woman felt and was so happy I made the courageous decision to come. My husband was now also caressing under the water my right leg, watching Linda’s hand out of the corner of his eye, knowing to not interrupt the progress of my new lover.
At the end of everyone’s gracious applause, Don made the announcement that being the host of tonight’s party, he thought it was “time for everyone to show their appreciation for his great cooking and to have a show of hands who thought the ladies should be as topless as the men are here tonight!” Of course all the men including my Jay immediately raised their hands approving of the motion with Linda of all people laughingly joining the men with her vote.
A sudden shock came over me as I knew this was the beginning of the main event.
Linda was the first to remove her top showing the best implanted 36D’s money could buy and that she was so proud to be the owner of and giving everyone a courtesy shake to make them slightly bounce from side to side to prove it.
Slowly the other women around me removed there’s too.
I, initially feigned problems with my strap that was tied behind me, but Jay was having none of that as he helped untie the lie and I too ultimately revealed my lovely pair while placing my top on the deck behind me.
Well that unlocked the restraints of the entire group and started the action as soon Fidel began to caress and massage the only other set of Latin breasts in the pool other than mine. Jay began to kiss me slowly on my neck as I leaned my head back and closed my eyes when before too long I felt the familiar touch of Linda’s hand crossing my body to knead my right breast.
Moans were getting louder as I opened my eyes to see the scene beginning to unfold. Jay was continuing his attentions to my neck and lips while he then began playing with my chest. Linda had returned to her previous stroking of the outside of my bikini bottom; feeling my pussy as it began to swell through the fabric.
‘The Barbie’ was now sitting on top of her husband Bill as they were tongue locked while Bill had both of his hands on each of Julie’s admittedly absolutely spectacular breasts. They looked to be natural large ‘C’s with nipples that sat slightly up and protruded out to meet her husband’s hands and mouth.
Across from me Fidel had made his way up partially out of the water; sitting on the edge of the pool and began to remove his shorts. This revealed, truthfully a rather short and stubby penis that flaccid couldn’t have been more than two inches in length. “Poor Veronica”: I thought to myself: “No wonder she’s here…”
As Fidel was doing this both Veronica and Jerry were beginning to give attention to Rachel. Veronica began to rub her husbands diminutive member with her right hand while engaged in a deep kiss with Jerry’s wife and reaching out with her left hand to try and locate Jerry’s dick much like a blind man reaching for something.
I was briefly amazed that although Veronica was much like me in how she was raised, she had been totally able to overcome whatever insecurities and fears she may have had and now was not shy at all going straight for what she desired.
“Would I ever be like that?” I briefly wondered.
Don up to that point had been a passive viewer of events in front of him, but it wasn’t long before he made his way to the front of me. He looked over at Jay and asked if he could assist his wife in removing my bikini bottom.
“Please do.” said Jay softly smiling. Don turned to me and motioned with his face as if asking: “May I?”
I leaned back and semi-straightened both legs and allowed the buoyancy of the water to lift my butt up from the place I was seated. He reached up and gently slid the bikini fully off and tossed it where my bikini top was resting.
After that he made his way back up the inside of my legs, parted them open again with his torso, and submerged himself so that he could be able to kiss each of my inner thighs. He then slowly placed his tongue on the outside of my now throbbing pussy lips. He had a way of making his tongue extremely flat as he licked my entire vagina up and down.
I was in heaven as I had the tongues of Linda and Jay on each of my breasts while receiving the oral attentions of Don on, around, and inside my pussy.
I could see that everyone was now fully disrobed too and in various stages of sexual activity.
There’s no way to describe {unless it happens to you} the sensation of being in the middle of a full-on orgy. The sights, sounds, smells, and sensations are a powerful combination that is nothing short of a sexual sensory overload.
It was at that moment that I noticed next to my husband, Julie was sitting on the edge of the Jacuzzi getting her pussy licked by Bill and something else was beginning to occur.
As Jay was watching me receive cunnilingus from Don and Linda and sucking on my breasts, Julie was reaching over to him and playing with my husband’s right shoulder and back in a very sensuous manner.
That reoccurring feeling of jealousy started to creep up inside me, but just as soon it disappeared as I allowed myself the enjoyment of witnessing this innocent gesture by Julie. She was lost in passion and was either using Jay’s shoulder only for support or wasn’t aware of crossing any boundaries. Besides that, it looked surprisingly sexy!
My senses were jolted back and I returned to the sex happening in front of me as Don stood up and began to enter my vagina with his cock. Linda and my husband was assisting my natural buoyancy by holding me up under my lower back and bottom and practically guided my hips up to meet Don’s hard cock. Nature took over as I wrapped my legs around his lower back and brought his dick deep into my vagina.
My god I had forgotten almost the feeling of a foreign cock {not belonging to my husband} stroking in and out of my cunt!
It was then that I was witness to another first with my husband: As Don slowly fucked in and out of me with my legs wrapped around him, Linda had reached under my butt and began to stroke my husband’s penis………… and I didn’t care.
“I didn’t care!” I thought.
It was a beautiful site to see the hand of Linda slowly masturbating my husband as in rhythm with her husband. She noticed right away that I had seen what she did and my husband was timidly allowing. “Baby...” she came closer and whispered into my ear: “Are you okay with this?”
I could only motion my head to her with a look of resigned approval as Don lifted me out of the water with both of his hands and onto the same edge of the deck that Julie was now beginning to orgasm on.
Don resumed his fucking and slowly pumped his shaft deeper. Linda had now slid behind and around Don over to Jay who looked to me increasingly terrified much like a deer in the headlights as a truck approaches.
We had talked many times that I wasn’t ready for him to experience anyone else yet and he still didn’t have any permission to cross that line.
“He had allowed her to stroke him for a brief period of time before, but only because he was a bit caught up in the orgy around us” I thought. Now was a different matter as Linda was bearing down on him like a hungry animal wanting to devour its prey.
He held his hand up to her pinching the tip of his right ring finger to his thumb as if saying: “Uhhh… one second please'. He spun his head and looked at me with a “what do I do?” look to his face.
Don, meanwhile just continued his slow, deliberate fuck.
All I could do at that moment was feel empathy for this prince of a man and looked back at him………….. and smiled.
He then did something that surprised me more than anything else that night: He turned back towards Linda, put his hands on each her shoulders, brought her in closer, and whispered something into her ear so as not to interrupt the others in the Jacuzzi.
Linda returned the smile, put both hands on his face, gave him a kiss on his cheek and returned back to the opposite side of her husband who was now close to cumming.
{I wondered what had happened and what had Jay said to Linda to make her react in that manner?}
Jay then turned his attention back to me and gently reached out and took my hand while slowly making his way up past Don and to my mouth, kissing me first very tenderly then increasingly passionate with both of our tongues entwined while Don began to really slam me hard. The sound of him slapping up against me was more pronounced than ever and now I was the one that was beginning to come. I let out a loud moan as the first of many waves of pleasure washed over me. This had the effect of sending Don over the top and pulled out of me, turned towards Linda’s mouth as she eagerly tasted the first of many streams of his cum that I just encouraged out of him moments before. It was a very hot moment to watch.
I needed 4-5 minutes to recover from that first orgasm of the evening and rested back on my elbows with only my lower legs still in the water. It was during that recovery phase when Linda made her way up to my face and we began to kiss just as passionately as Jay and I had done moments ago. Don’s sperm was still dripping from the front of her face and the taste of him was strong inside her mouth as we kissed for a solid minute. Now, I’m not a big fan of cum in my mouth, but I was turned on more than the previous evening at the club with them and I sexily licked up the remaining liquid.
I began to immediately think as I slipped back down into the warm water of the Jacuzzi that it’s funny how this group is as vanilla as can be during the typical normal parts of everyday life. It was just earlier this week that I was having coffee and cookies in Linda’s kitchen talking about the color of her drapes and now her husband had just fucked me followed by my licking his cum off her lips. Amazing life we sometimes live…
Jay had stayed on the edge of the pool stroking my hair and like me was watching the action around us.
Across from us, Fidel and Jerry had fully traded spouses. Fidel was fucking Rachel from behind while Veronica was going down on Jerry. I guess Jerry must’ve been too excited because it wasn’t one minute before he began to cum. Veronica didn’t take his load though, but rather raised up and jerked his cock to completion as Jerry’s sperm coated her right hand. With that they both reached for the various hand-towels that our hosts had placed around the Jacuzzi. Veronica smiled in satisfaction as she wiped the remaining cum from her hand. Jerry just laid back to relax and watched Fidel continue to fuck his wife from behind.
To my right, Bill and ‘The Barbie’ had finished their first round and were also relaxing. 3 of the 4 couples sat back and watched the last couple; Fidel and Rachel finish as Fidel pulled out and coated her back with several jets of his sperm.
We all laughed and joked with each other afterwards and rested for about a half hour before Veronica was the first in the group to make a move; and I was her target.
As I described, we all were just chatting allowing the men to recharge their penile batteries when out of nowhere Veronica came toward me across the small pool and stated: “I’ve wanted to kiss you all night. Do you mind?”
My heart began to beat quicker. “Sure” I said willingly.
She positioned her body directly in front of my legs while spreading them open like Don had done, but this time with her knees, came closer and leaned in for a slow and soft kiss; parting my lips ever so gently, flicking her tongue with mine.
Three weeks ago, I had just only learned the wonderful sensation of another woman and it was all still new to me. Jay had said that once I acted on my secret urges I would always desire to be with a female. Veronica was soft and had a perfumed floral scent that was different than Linda who, up to that point was the only woman I had ever been with outside a lap dance from a stripper.
She pushed my head back with the weight of her kisses and continued to separate my legs more open till I could feel her pubic mound against mine.
As she finished, she looked deep into my eyes with a lustful glare.
Her right hand encircled my left breast as she moved her lips down to my nipple and began to softly suck it to life.
Almost simultaneously she began to fuck me with a slow grind of her hips. She had the talent of being able to grind her pussy directly against mine as if our two clitorises were rubbing against each other. The sensation was overwhelming.
Jay watched intently as I eventually moved back up to the edge of the pool to offer Veronica a tasting of my vagina. I was getting the hang of this and I boldly opened my legs wide to her as she again brought my passions alive with slow licks of my labia.
This also had the effect of causing the rest of the group to begin round two of this evening’s orgy.
‘The Barbie’ was now getting attention from Don as he had made his way over to her. Bill left her to Don and now was on the other side with Linda and Jerry as she laid down on the pool’s edge and started to suck Bill’s cock while Jerry began to perform cunnilingus on her too. Fidel got in on the act late as he joined up with Don and presented his still semi-soft cock to Julie’s mouth, not saying a word in the process.
{I personally don’t think she was too overly excited with that move, but gracefully accepted to try and bring Fidel’s smallish penis to life more out of courtesy than anything else.}
My husband slowly stroked his cock while Veronica continued to lick me, but now it was my turn to continue my bravery; I wanted to taste pussy at least once before I went home.
I got up and moved down into the water again gesturing to Veronica to take my previous spot. As she inclined back while I opened her legs with my hands and brought my mouth to her inner thighs. My tongue extended out to her vagina and I inhaled the distinct aroma of a woman. It was intoxicating and I dove my tongue hard into her.
Veronica gasped as I licked, sucked, and rolled her clit around my lips and tongue. She tasted so good! I glanced up to see an expression of sexual agony covering her face.
As I then glanced over to my husband, empathy once again swelled up inside me and I suddenly lifted myself up and away from Veronica vagina to kiss him and give him a taste of her.
I reached for his hand and placed it squarely on her left breast to indicate my approval for him to now join our play. My previous insecurities were dissipating and I wanted to push the boundaries of not only my body, but my mind and marriage a bit.
He began to massage, fondle, and kiss her breast while I returned to that tasty cunt of hers. {Now, I’m no expert now of pleasuring a woman. I only know what feels good to me and can simply reflect what I enjoy.} I decided to start to explore with my fingers her vaginal canal. I stroked two of them in and out of her rhythmically. Jay continued to kiss Veronica’s breasts and nipples to an erect state. I never thought I could enjoy the sight of Jay doing this, but like the other women on that deck I got more turned on by the sight of him having fun too than I ever could imagine possible. It was safe, harmless, and a surprise that it could turn me on!
I returned to sucking on Veronica’s clit while still fucking her with my two fingers.
It was then I felt the sensation of an unexpected strange pair of hands on my ass: It was Jerry now positioning himself behind me. He raised my bottom up from the water, spread my ass cheeks apart, and started to rim my anus with his tongue.
There was no doubt about it now, I was becoming a shameless slut and loving every moment of it! This felt so good as my asshole and lower vagina was being licked from behind, I had a mouthful of Latin pussy, and my husband was sucking another woman’s breast who now was getting his cock hard with her hand as she stroked him like Linda had done briefly before.
Who knew I could ever do this and be happy to allow my sexual desires to run free?
Who would have ever thought I could participate in an orgy with such enthusiasm?
I continued to suck Veronica’s clit as she orgasmed in my mouth and as much as I enjoyed her smell and the taste of her juices, her cum was twice as delicious. I licked it all up.
As she raised herself away from my mouth, I moved out of the water entirely to the same padded mat she had just been on and assumed a “doggy position” with my knees on the edge. My pussy was easy access to Jerry who was still inside the pool area. He entered me smoothly and for the second time that night I was getting fucked again.
Veronica had completely moved away from our scene, but my husband came closer to me and held his cock up for me to suck on. As each stroke of Jerry’s dick entered and exited me from behind, I licked Jay’s shaft, fondled his balls, and started to give him a well deserved orgasm.
You can imagine with him being a witness 90% of the time to most of the activity in that pool, he was ready to come and as quickly as Fidel’s recent 30 second orgasm previously described, I felt Jay’s testicles begin to raise up and down as they do right before he explodes.
It was a major release for him as I took in as much of his juice as I could, but it was an incredible amount and it overflowed the sides of my mouth and oozed back down his shaft while I drained him for all he could give me.
Behind me, Jerry was in full stride pumping me and I felt his balls repeatedly slapping up against me.
Before long that deep feeling from my stomach began to make its way towards my vagina and I had a very long, intense, and hard orgasm that left me breathless as Jerry continued to pump away.
Within a minute he too was cumming and coated my lower back and bottom with his jism.
I was totally spent. I watched the others as they were all finishing with their couplings and orgasming in sequence not long after my threesome.
Another mind blowing night that just weeks before I never imagined I could ever accomplish! On top of that, I was witness to my husband playing a little with someone other than myself and had enjoyed that too!
Oh and by the way, I eventually found out what he had whispered into Linda’s ear earlier that evening. He never would tell me, but Linda did the next time we had coffee at her place.
Linda smiled and said in that sweet, maternal expression she has: “Patty, I never thought I would meet a man as kind as my Don…, but I think you have an equal in your man Jay!”
I was definitely curious as I listened to her more: “He said to me that although he would be more than honored to “have” me, it was more important to know for sure it was okay with you before anything else. ‘Our love is more important than my penis’: he said. ‘If you don’t mind, may I wait till possibly another time?’ ”
I knew there was a reason that I felt an instant sense of pride and trust in him at that moment while watching Linda and he, and that validated it.
I said goodbye once again to Linda and drove to my home. I greeted my husband with the tightest embrace a woman can give to her man.
This person fell in love and married an innocent and sexually ignorant woman restrained by centuries of male dominated Latin culture. One where a woman’s desire takes a backseat to the uncontrollable passions of the helpless man who “God made this way.” A macho culture that accepts and celebrates a man’s need to sexually wander from one bed to the other while ostracizing any diversion by the woman.
Jay had drawn my secret desires out from deep within my being. He nurtured my passions and always provided a safe outlet for me to express my true nature without once making fun or mocking my sexual expressions. I owe so much to him and never thought that while sharing intimate acts with people I had only briefly met, that it would cause a deeper love, respect, and admiration to develop in our relationship. We were never closer. I still don’t know where this will all lead or if it will lead to anywhere. I don’t feel a loss of control as I once feared I would, other than a loss of control for my husband.
It’s with a sense of adventure that one has just before taking a long vacation to some unknown destination that I now look ahead to my next sexual foray.
I now think of sex much clearer than before and continue to write any and all my memories in a book each day so that I can share them with you all now and look back on them later.
Until that next page turns, goodbye for now.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,724 views
First a little background on me: My name is Patricia. I grew up in the oil rich seaport of Tampico, Mexico. I was conservatively raised with the traditional and deeply religious culture of my country. Usually sex here is as much of an obligation or a duty for the woman to engage in and usually the men aren’t as concerned with the satisfaction of their partner, but only that they can get off as fast as possible.
I didn’t have very many sexual experiences in my teens and twenties, though I was certainly no wallflower as I enjoyed going to clubs and dancing till late in the evening most weekends with my great group of friends. I just wasn’t overly concerned with sex as it wasn’t a focus of mine. I was a career woman and very satisfied.
A little over six years ago I met my husband Jay on an internet website for American men looking to meet Latin women. I signed on to the service as much out of curiosity and a dare than anything else.
Jay is a kind and caring man who fell deeply in love with me and I with him. Almost immediately after beginning our relationship my sex life changed dramatically. I did things with Jay that I never did before; I sucked his cock and eagerly swallowed his cum whenever we were alone. I saw my first x-rated movie. With his reassurance, I got a lap dance at a local strip club. I even flashed for beads at Mardi Gras one year! I could go on and on…
Soon after marrying, Jay would call me his porn star when we were in bed and it made me feel like the most desirable woman on earth. When we made love, he would treat my body as if he was fucking any Hollywood Starlet you would see on TV or the movies.
Although never unconfident in my looks at all, I began to feel much more comfortable with my sexuality as never before and began to grow as a sexual person each day.
One experience that we had occurred after we discovered a swingers club that advertised in a local newspaper. We were both curious and went there to check it out. Needless to say, although nothing happened with us and another couple we had a great time that night and fucked each other in a group room before leaving. It made for a great memory that we still enjoy when alone together.
Since then, we have discussed from time to time swinging and his growing desire to see me with other people. He would tell me how much it turned him on when I received lap dances from “my friend”, and how he would love to see me further explore my sexual boundaries. Needless to say, I have become a much more sexual being than I ever imagined I could be and owe that all to my wonderful, supportive husband.
This brings me to last Saturday night. We decided after a long time away, to enjoy ourselves with a trip back to our local swing club. I started early in the week preparing myself as I secretly enjoy my new life more than I would ever let anyone know.
I have a model’s body; long and thin, but not skinny. My breasts are ‘B’ cup and my nipples still stand up high as I keep myself in good shape. Although I still dress relatively modest, I always receive looks wherever I go from men who stare at my butt when I walk by in public. My husband happily loves to point this out to me whenever we’re together at a restaurant or in the mall. It’s a bit embarrassing, but I love it!
As the evening arrived, I was determined to make this a night that my husband and I would remember forever.
We walked in and as usual people were already mingling and either reintroducing themselves or beginning the sexual flirtations that you see whenever couples in this environment are brought together for the first time. As mentioned before, I like to dance and we quickly made our way onto the dance floor. I’ve gotten more comfortable over the years exposing myself in front of others and have lost many of the inhibitions that plagued me before meeting my husband. Song after song resulted in Jay increasingly stroking my breasts outside my dress, fondling my ass and slowly opening my top to reveal myself to others while we danced. I privately enjoy the attention of other men looking at me dancing seductively and knowing that they would love the opportunity to either get a good feel of my tits or lick the salty sweat off them with their tongues. I also like knowing that my husband is so proud of his wife that he really enjoys showing me to others. Occasionally out of the corner of my eye, I would notice men and sometimes the women they were with looking at me in a way that indicated their desire to fuck me right then and there on the dance floor.
After several songs we decided to take a break, have a drink, and for my husband and I to use the bathroom. It was while he was gone that I met Don and Linda. They were an older couple in their mid-fifties who kept themselves in excellent shape. My husband is 42 and I’m 37, so we can appreciate the effort required to keep one looking their best.
Linda walked up, shook my hand, and spoke first complementing me on my dress as all women do to each other while Don was the consummate gentlemen; politely letting his wife introduce themselves and patiently waiting his turn to speak while the women talked.
My husband had a slight surprised look on his face when returning to our table, finding me in a discussion with them. {It is actually the first couple we “allowed” ourselves to meet due to our collective shyness that they would ask us to have sex immediately and drag us away kicking and screaming.}
They quickly sat down, asked how long we had been in the “lifestyle”, and mentioned that they started about the same age we did. It was nice to talk with someone like Linda who was so comfortable with everything and not feeling that someone was being predatory and going from couple to couple as sometimes you see at events like this.
Linda told me it took her the longest of the two to be convinced that this is something she could or wanted to do, that their relationship would “survive the experience”, and in actuality after being talked into the front door of her first swing club by Don, was now enjoying her marriage and sex life more than ever before.
I told her of our newness and that we had never actually swung with another couple, but that my husband would love to see me being pleased by another.
“I completely understand that Jay…” interrupted Don. “That was my feelings exactly when we first started!”
With a cool deftness and a respectful grace Linda replied: “Well look Patricia, not to be too forward…” while putting her hand on my forearm, “but Don and I have introduced several couples in our lifetime to this lifestyle and would be humbled and honored to be considered for your first experience. You both seem like darling people. No pressure, but I’ll tell you what, talk it over with your husband and if you’re ever interested we’ll be around. If not, no offense taken and we’ll leave it at that. I know this is a big step for you, but we’d be happy to be your first!” At that, both my husband and I looked at each other in a surprised way, thanked them, and they walked away.
“Well, that’s an interesting turn of events” said Jay, “so what do you think?”
“Are you going to be okay if I do this? There’s no going back once I do it and I love you too much to have any problems arise because of this?” I said.
“Patty” he held my hand with both of his while looking deep into my eyes and said: “As you know, if it makes you happy, it’s all I care about. We’ve talked about this before; I want you to experience all that life can offer. I will always be your biggest cheerleader. If you like them, I say go for it!”
“Well, I am a bit excited about it…” I said raising my eyebrows in a gesture almost denoting resignation to the facts.
“Does the age bother you at all?” he said concerned.
“No, they’re both attractive people…. Mmmmm… okay, let’s do it.” I said nervously, but excitedly at the same time.
He then leaned over and gave me the most tender and slowest kisses ever before and said: “I love you more than my own life. Enjoy yourself”.
“Okay, but I want you to talk to them first. After all, I don’t think I can just walk up and say that I want to fuck them!”
Jeff chuckled at this while covering his mouth and said: “No, don’t worry… I can imagine so. Okay, I’ll do it.”
My heart began to race thinking about what was soon to happen as he took me by the hand and made our way through the crowd to where they were sitting: “Well,” said Don turning to us and smiling ever politely “did you two discuss our offer?” Linda was quiet, but slightly grinning with her right hand on her chin. {My husband Jay was always so unashamed at things that were difficult to say, and was quite good at discussing the most delicate and uncomfortable topics with anyone that I still feel he missed his calling in being a Foreign Diplomat or an Ambassador as a career.}
“Yes we did” smiling as though he was so proud of himself making this announcement to everyone: “As Patty told you, we’re not anywhere near ready for me to be too active of a participant right now but if you and Linda are still interested I would be comfortable knowing that you would be respectful of my wife and take good care of her”!
“Oh” said Linda immediately getting up and tenderly putting her left arm around my shoulders and her right hand on my upper arm: “we’ll take very good care of her, I promise!” At that everyone laughed knowing the double entendre just used.
Linda and I walked in front of Don and Jay while we made our way to the rear of the club to what was a private room, talked to the attendant who unlocked the door and we walked in.
“Allow me” said Linda almost immediately after entering while guiding me to the bed that was in the center of the room. As we sat down she slowly undid the strap at the back of my neck that was holding the top part of my dress up revealing my breasts. I’ve always been a bit shy about what I feel are my smallish breasts {my husband says I’m silly}, and Linda noticed this when I was the only person in the room that was unclothed.
She slowly ran the back of her hand on the underside of my left breast quietly and almost as if saying to herself whispered to me: “just lovely… just lovely... don’t you worry and just relax...”
I glanced over at Jay who was at the far edge of the bed staring at this breathtaking site and who began to slightly adjust his cock through his pants which I could see very quickly had begun to grow. He silently mouthed the words: “I love you” which reassured me he was fine to what was beginning to transpire.
At that Don removed his shirt to reveal a very well built man with a thick crop of gray hair on his chest. This man obviously spent time in the gym even now.
He made his way ever so slowly over to my left ankle and slowly began to give soft kisses up my calf while gently rubbing his hand on my inner thigh.
This was an unbelievable sensation with two tongues sensuously bathing me and I began to lean my head back; totally the center of attention.
Linda began to now kiss both of my breasts, nipples, and neck. Usually I’m over sensitive and ticklish to Jay kissing my nipples, but this was different. Linda knew what a woman felt and knew exactly how to make my passions stir.
Don had now performed the trick of removing his shoes with his feet while continuing his attentions to the inner part of my legs. I practically couldn’t help myself as both legs naturally fell open allowing access to my pussy which had been uncovered all night as I wasn’t wearing any underwear beneath my short dress. At the site of this, he continued his oral exploration till reaching his goal. I let out a soft moan as his tongue began to circle my clit and run an up and down pattern on my cunt while gently sucking my pussy lips. It was a sensational feeling!
Linda looked down, noticed this and started to remove all her clothes. She was in her late 40’s and in terrific condition. Her stomach was still flat with large breasts that had been enhanced with implants some time ago. Once everything was removed, she replaced herself seamlessly with her husband and began to lick my pussy in a way that I’ve never felt before. So smooth and soft was her face between my legs and with her tongue effortlessly gliding over me in a way that within a few minutes had me climaxing with waves of pleasure that radiated from my vagina all over my body. I convulsed for quite some time as I couldn’t believe the sensations I was having for the first time.
“Well, that didn’t take long?” smiled Linda. “Looks like your husband is enjoying it too” she gestured to Jay who had now removed his clothes showing his fully aroused penis. He was slowly stroking his dick.
“I hope that’s not all?” he said smilingly.
“Oh no, we’re just beginning…” responded Linda smiling at me.
“Honey” said Don who was also now nude and sporting an average in length, but very thick cock: “Would you like a taste of this?”
“May I baby?” I said with a wink looking at my husband. “Go right ahead…” he nodded with his head motioning to Don.
I turned to Don and holding his balls with one hand began to wrap my lips over the head of his cock. This was obviously enjoyable to Don as what I thought was a short but thick cock started to grow in length to about 8”.
It’s an interesting experience now looking back to all the things that happened to me that night, but to have another man’s penis in your mouth with the different taste, textures, and smell was for me a remarkable thing. Of all the things that I enjoyed about last Saturday night, what surprised me the most was how much I enjoyed sucking Don’s cock, running my tongue up and down his shaft, and feeling is balls cupped in my hand.
After a couple of minutes of doing this, Don had decided he wanted to fuck me. Linda was watching me suck her husband’s dick, but wanted some more pleasure too.
As I continued to lay on my back with my legs open, Don entered me gently. I was ready for this!
Usually, Jay’s favorite move in bed is to lick my pussy to orgasm and then fuck me to his pleasure afterward so this was nothing new to me as I had just cum with Linda, but was soon to get a good fucking from her husband.
As Don began to move that thick dick of his into my hole, Linda placed her nipple right in front of my mouth. I went for it. As I sucked and kissed, I also fondled her other breast all the while feeling this thick cock of Don slamming me. I never knew that I could enjoy the feel and smell of a women’s breast this much while being fucked at the same time!
This ignorance soon changed as Linda motioned to Don and said: “How about fucking her doggy style?” in a manner that indicated this couple knew what each other really meant even though nothing much was said. As a now very willing and compliant participant I didn’t think too much of it and besides my favorite position is when my husband fucks me from behind.
“Sure…” responded Don with a devilish grin as he slowly turned my ass over and re-entered me with those wonderful long smooth strokes of his. “This guy really knows how to fuck” I thought as I closed my eyes and moved my sweaty hair from my face all the while enjoying each slap of his balls against my bottom.
It was then that I got to taste another woman’s pussy for the first time. Jay knew that I was heavily bi-curious and had told me that once I taste pussy, I’ll always crave it. He was right and I now finally understand what he meant.
As Don was fucking me, Linda deftly positioned herself so that she was lying on her back with her pussy positioned right under my chin. As I opened my eyes, all I could see was this beautifully groomed vagina, glistening wet, and needing my attention.
I immediately tried to remember the movies that I had seen where two women were fucking each other and how to properly perform cunnilingus. I stuck my virgin tongue out and slowly licked and tasted the juices of another woman for the first time in my life. Different for sure, slightly musty, but deeply intoxicating. The aroma of the room, the taste of Linda, and Don’s expert fucking had my head spinning and caused me to explode into a second orgasm not washing me over with waves of pleasure, but much harder and stronger than when I came from the oral attentions of his wife just earlier. Now I’m not much of a screamer when I normally cum, but this was different and I let out a yell that left no one any doubt what was happening to me. Moments after this, Don pulled out of me and while orgasming, began to coat my ass and lower back with a stream of sperm that indicated his complete satisfaction.
After a quick recovery, I re-started my exploration of Linda as I dove my tongue deep into her orifice, feeling each labia on either side of my cheek with her small button of a clitoris rubbing against my nose as I licked everywhere. I know from experience that a women’s clit is where the primary pleasure occurs and I wanted to thank Linda for all that her and her husband had done for me with the same pleasure that I just enjoyed.
I slid my tongue up to her clit and then made sure to insert the just the tip of it on the underside of her so that she would receive maximum pleasure. It was then that I experienced my last “first’ of the evening as Linda jerked her body in orgasm, coating my mouth and chin with her cum while holding on to the back of my head.
My husband says my cum tastes sweet and I always thought he was just being kind, but now I know too the sweet taste of a women cumming in my mouth. What a wonderful taste!
As Don had already pulled away and Linda had collapsed in front of me as well, it was finally Jay’s turn to receive his reward for being the best husband I could have ever hoped and prayed for. Noticing that the three of us were finished, he slid up and began to take Don’s place and entered me in the same position as his new friend. He fucked me as hard as I had ever been fucked before while Don and Linda watched. Though my pussy was tired and sore, this man deserved to release and It wasn’t 15 seconds before he filled up my pussy with all the cum he could manufacture as we all collectively fell in a pile on the bed with Don patting him on the back and complementing him on his performance too. It had been as much of a turn on for him watching as it was for me participating.
I have never experienced anything that comes close to what happened to me in that room.
As we made our way to the parking lot not too long after that and sat in our car, my husband turned to me and told me how happy he was for me to have an evening like that. What he doesn’t yet know, is that I’m already planning many more to follow.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,902 views
At the time my wife and I were in our early 20's. I was in the military. We weren't swingers, or curious, or any of that stuff. But we did love to fuck and drink and get crazy. So being in the military, fortunately {or unfortunately depends how you look at it}, it was easy to find like-minded people. I had a guy that I was pretty good friends with, he came over to our house quite often and we would drink, listen to music, etc. and just have a good time. My wife got along with him great, and she even mentioned a couple times she thought he was cute. No big deal, didn't think anything of it. Usually he would just come over on the weekend, we would party, have fun, and he would pass out and sleep on the couch, next morning wake up go back to the barracks. No big deal!
Well, one weekend, we had planned all week for hanging out together that weekend. Ryan was going to come over Saturday morning. We were going to go workout, do some other things, etc. basically hang out all weekend. Saturday night we get LOTS of alcohol. As a preface to this night, I had rented a porn movie, we had watched it together, my wife was still kinda lukewarm to it. Either she would be in just the right mood and like it, or hate it. So anyway we still had this movie.
So Sat. night Ryan is over, we have the kids in bed. So we're just hanging out, playing Pass-Out, listening to music having a good time. My wife was dressed kind of provocatively. She had a really skimpy halter top on, with a really short mini-skirt. Had her nails all done, her hair done, etc. The way she made herself look told me she was dressing up because she knew he would be there.
So after many hours of hanging out, drinking, etc. we were sitting in the living room watching tv. All three of us were sitting on the floor watching I think it was SNL. All night she had been kinda flirtatious with Ryan. So I suggest let's watch the porn movie I had rented. My wife got kinda pissed, like she couldn't believe I would say that in front of him. He acted like it was no big deal so she relaxed a little bit. So I put the movie in and we're watching it, laughing at stuff, silent during other parts. She gets up and says she'll be back in a minute. I'm wondering what the hell is she doing, well a few minutes later I figure out she had taken her bra and panties off. She didn't tell me or advertise it, but I figured it out. So I'm starting to think she wants to do something. So we're watching the movie and during it, we get up to get more drinks, etc. and I start grabbing her tits in front of Ryan. I pulled her shirt up in front of him and made some comment like 'look how nice her tits are' {she's a 34D}. And he's kinda embarrassed and like 'yeah she's beautiful'. She acts like she's pissed I did that, but is very slow to pull her shirt back down.
So we sit back down on the floor, she's sitting between us, and she's getting closer and closer to him. We're still watching the porn movie, and she's laughing the whole time, making comments how it's all fake, etc. etc. So I start giving her a hard time, I bet she couldn't give as good a 'fake' blowjob as the girls in the movie. So this brings things to a whole new level. She now has her hand on Ryan's thigh and is telling me she can do better than the movie, what we're watching in the movie is all fake and if a woman is really excited they can easily do better than that. So at this point you can cut through the sexual tension w/a butcher knife.
We keep watching the movie and I say something wouldn't it be cool to do everything they are doing in the porn movie. Nobody really says anything. She makes a comment how guys in the movies are fake, there aren't really guys hung like that, it's only in porn....I'm average so...I make the comment to Ryan well is that true, I know my dick isn't huge like all these guys you see in pornos what about you? At this point he was still apprehensive. So she looks at him like 'let me see' kind of look. He is still apprehensive and does nothing. She starts rubbing him down there, and makes the comment that he might be bigger than the guys in the movie. Ryan is still apprehensive, and at this point i don't know what to think, but she looks like she's really into him, so he says 'well do you want to see', she looks at me like for approval and i say sure. So he takes his pants off, and of course he's hung like a horse. Then he pulls his pants back up. She is obviously becoming more and more excited, but still apprehensive to do anything.
So we sit there a few more minutes. Finally I can see she wants to do something but nothing will happen with me right there so I get up and say I'll get us more drinks and have to do something really quick and will be back in a few minutes. So I leave the room for about 20 minutes. Come back and she's on top of him riding him like there's no tomorrow. I don't say anything and they don't even notice me standing there. His cock is about 8 inches and very curved to the side and very thick, and she's just going nuts with it. So then I finally step in and she jumps off of him like she just got caught or something. So after that we spent the rest of the night fucking. Pretty much the rest of the night she was fucking him while she sucked me off. She came three times just during the time I first left the room until I came back. Every few minutes after he would start fucking her she came. I've never seen her get off like that. The experience was out of this world...I came at least four or five times, same with him. She said she had at least seven real full-blown orgasms that night!
He stayed the rest of the weekend, and we did the same the next night. A friend of ours took our kids for the rest of the weekend, so we had the place to ourselves. The next day, early afternoon, I went to the store to get some stuff and came back and they were fucking in the bedroom and she was almost screaming she was getting off so much. So they finished and we hung out for a while. Later that night we did the same, this time we took turns cumming on her face and tits, she sat us down and went back and forth giving us blowjobs. After that weekend he came over a few times during lunch, while I was out of town, etc. and fucked the hell out of her, and we spent a couple more nights together with all of us having fun.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,491 views
That’s it. That was the marriage sex talk. I’d gone to good conservative Catholic schools, girls only, in London {Ontario, Canada} and my folks wouldn’t allow dating until I was 18 so my socialization had been severely limited. From my parents I got insinuations that sex was something terrible, to be avoided at all costs until I married. Actually, they didn’t actually mention sex, they just referred to it as “that!” From my friends at school I got an even more misleading advice, ranging from “It is so incredibly fantastic and romantic.” To “It’s horrible. Don’t do it unless you have to.” From the Nuns at school I got my hands slapped by a ruler if I so much as inferred anything about sex. Consequently, when I married I was totally unprepared.
It wasn’t really an arranged marriage. He was one of the group that would come to our house to study together for classes at business school. I was studying to be a secretary and he was going to be a bookkeeper. Mum and Daddy thought he’d make a good husband after they checked him and his parents out thoroughly. Actually it’s worked out very well. We’ve been married for twenty-three years now. I think that not having to deal with romantic love at the first allowed us to become good friends. Love developed over time.
Mort was just as prepared for marital sex as I was. The advice he’d gotten from his chums was “The husband is the boss. It’s your right to have sex whenever you want.” I didn’t even discover Vaseline until we’d been married for a month, a very sore month indeed. Needless to say, sex wasn’t at the top of the list of my favorite things, at least not back then.
By the way, did you hear about the newly married couple who didn’t know the difference between Vaseline and putty? ……. All their windows fell out.
About ten years ago Mort had to attend a training class in Akron Ohio for two weeks. Mum and Da arranged his vacation so they could take the kids with them to Victoria so we were as free as birds. We arranged to stay with some old friends who happened to live in Akron.
Bob and Bev were great hosts. We rediscovered how wonderful it was to talk about things freely and openly. They didn’t own a TV so talking was our entertainment. On the third or fourth day, both Mort and I were having gastric problems. We just made it back to Bob and Bev’s in time. Mort grabbed the hallway bathroom while I used the master bath just off Bev’s bedroom. I picked up a magazine from the back of the toilet to occupy myself while I was indisposed. Much to my surprise it was full of stories and pictures of people having sex, lots of people having lots of sex. They had left their FMC newsletter out.
Talk about shocked. I couldn’t believe that anyone would read such stuff, let alone our old friends. The shock must have shown on my face when I finally joined Mort in the living room. Of course I couldn’t tell him. We never talked about such things.
Later, when Bev came home from work she noticed a change in my attitude and pulled me off to the back yard to talk. She finally got me to admit that I’d read part of their newsletter. She laughed. I asked her why she let her husband read such things. She laughed again and said she read it too. She surprised me by saying that it spiced up their sex life. It disturbed me that, apparently, she actually enjoyed sex more than Bob did. Was it that I was disappointed in her or that I must be missing something?
I must admit that the stories I’d read gave me strange feelings inside. Some, especially, titillated me, those by women who obviously enjoyed sex. I was very curious but also very confused.
Later, after dinner, Bev walked into the living room where Mort, Bob, and I were talking. Much to my chagrin, she handed Mort one of the newsletters and announced to Bob that their secret life was out. Adding to my chagrin, Mort appeared totally absorbed in the damned thing. They shocked me even more when Bev pointed out a story in the magazine that was about her and Bob having sex with two other couples. Needless to say, we talked into the wee hours of the night about it. It didn’t surprise me that Mort really took to the idea of sharing sex but even I felt a kind of morbid interest in it. He asked most of the questions but I listened very carefully.
Lying in bed, unable to sleep thinking about all of this, I heard Bev yelling loudly: “Oh yes… Yes… fuck me, Bob … Ohhhhhhhhhhh I’m cumming, Yesssssss.” She sounded like she was going through what Mort does when we have sex. I wondered if women really could have an orgasm. I wondered if I could. I wondered what it would feel like.
The next day, Thursday, Bev gave me a stack of about half a dozen newsletters. She had put in a bookmark where her story was and had noted in the margins the people they knew who were in the stories or in the news articles. My feelings were very strange. As I read I felt on the one hand a fascination with the ideas but at the same time my fingers burned with the thought that I shouldn’t be reading such trash. I still read them, thoroughly.
That evening Bob and Bev regaled us by recalling adventures they have had with the club. They made clear the difference between sex and love and that sharing had had a very positive influence on their marriage. A friend of theirs, Margo, popped in for a while and assured us that all they had told us was true and that she and her husband had had sex with Bob and Bev many times. “It was fun.” She blurted out with a grin from ear to ear. “Wouldn’t you like to try it?” looking right at me. “Everyone ought to try things at least once.” I turned beet red. “Don’t worry.” She said as she left. “It won’t break up your marriage. It might improve it.” All I could do was turn beet red and smile a forced smile.
I turned just as red later in the evening when Mort responded to Bob’s direct question with a big grin “Yes, I really would like to try it.” When Bev asked me, my feelings were very mixed, leaning heavily towards a kind of rejected feeling. Mort told me that it was OK for me to do it. That made me feel both better and worse. He added: “Mave, I want you to do it.” Always the dutiful wife, I just nodded my head in assent. Bob gave me a soft kiss on the lips and told me that he found me very desirable. I blushed again but it felt very nice that someone would compliment me. “Don’t worry, Angie. We’ll take it slowly and won’t do anything your aren’t ready for.” I was so incredibly mixed up that I knew I wouldn’t sleep well that night. As we were getting ready for bed we heard Bev screaming through another orgasm which led to Mort and I having sex. For the very first time ever, I felt some good feelings as we did it, more than just the feelings of closeness I normally felt. Mort really came strongly and I felt disappointed when he turned over and went to sleep. About twenty minutes later I felt even more deprived as Bev was in good voice again.
Since arriving in Akron, I’d been a bit disturbed by Bob and Bev’s casual attitude towards nudity. Once she had walked past Mort and me in the hall, nude, to let the cat out. Mort wanted sex right after that. The next morning, after our talk, they were even more blatant. Bob was in the kitchen nude starting the coffee. He walked right by me on his way to their bedroom without showing any embarrassment at all. My embarrassment more than made up for the lack of his.
After a quick breakfast Bev drove Mort and me to a medical clinic where the nurse took smears and drew some blood. She really didn’t say why and I was too embarrassed to ask.
That day, I continued to read the newsletters. I read and reread Bob and Bev’s story, amazed that they would do such things, let alone write about them. Thinking it through, I really didn’t want to do it but since Mort did, I should accede to his desires, my wifely duty. Boy have things changed since then. We had graduated to KY jelly and I figured that since I really didn’t relate love to sex anyway, I could just pretend that I was just giving in to Bob, think of Queen and Country just as I did with Mort. Boy was I mistaken.
Bob got home very early that day. He sat me down and told me that he and Bev had talked to Mort and they figured that he and I needed to get together and work things out before Mort did anything. Since I was the least enthusiastic we should explore things first. That way, if things didn’t work out I wouldn’t have to be concerned with anything Mort had done.
I asked him if that meant that we were going to have sex now. He answered: “Only if it is OK with you.” I paused a moment, reviewing the turmoil inside me then said” “OK” I screwed up my courage then just like with Mort, I pulled off my sweats and leaned back into the couch for him to take me. I was scared to death but Mort wanted it so I got ready for Bob.
“no no no no no.” He said with a smile. “We don’t do things that way. We need lots of foreplay before we actually get together.” He must have seen the confusion in my eyes. He tugged me to stand and took me into his arms, holding me. He nibbled my ear and nuzzled my neck, sending strange feelings down my spine. His fingers, tickling my back generated more strange feelings inside me, confusing me. His fingers and lips were doing very strange things to me. Our first kiss was just a light brush of lips on his way from one side of my neck to the other. As he continued to stimulate me our kisses got more and more involved, longer and more sensuous. Each time he kissed my neck I shivered. Each time he kissed my lips I melted from the body heat he generated.
I was getting very confused. This isn’t how sex is supposed to be, this isn’t how Mort does it. Mort. I thought. Mort would want me to stimulate him. I reached down, unzipped his pants and pulled out his penis. Much to my surprise, he wasn’t even hard. Wasn’t I doing things right for him? I wondered. The strange new feelings flowing through my body confused me even more as he continued to stimulate me with his fingers and lips. My mind slipped gears over and over. During a lucid moment, or was it not a lucid moment I blurted out: “Shouldn’t you get hard so we can get this over with?”
He backed off a bit, looking into my eyes. “No. We won’t just get it over with, Mave, the only way we’ll do this is for both of us to enjoy it so much that neither of us will want it to be over.” I was so confused. His fingers tickling my back were sending waves of very strange feelings through me. His kisses seemed to melt every fibre in my body. What were all these feelings I was experiencing? I thought of how it always was with Mort and had trouble keeping my mind straight. He began to fondle my breasts but not the way Mort always does. He touched them softly, tickled them, fondled my nipples between his fingers causing all sorts of strange rumblings down deep inside me.
Mum’s admonition zoomed through my mind. Queen and Country, Queen and Country. I was doing this to please Mort wasn’t I? He was sending wave after wave of feelings all through me, especially when he kissed my neck and nibbled my earlobes. What an incredible rush I was having. Queen and Country, Queen and Country ran through my mind until his ministrations became too, too much and I finally realized that I was enjoying all this. This realization confused me even more. I wasn’t supposed to enjoy it, was I? The turning point came when my mind juxtaposed thoughts of Queen and Country with my memories of Bev screaming out in passion on previous nights. Was this what she was experiencing? Was it my duty to scream too so Bob could be stimulated?
Bob might have been reading my mind. He sat me down on the couch and divested himself of his clothing then sat beside me. I couldn’t help being pleased to see his muscular body and even took a long look at his partially erect penis. I was just thinking of how different his was from Mort’s. His didn’t have any skin over its head. I wondered why. Bob broke my thoughts by taking my hands in his and looking me in the eyes. It sent me over the wall again, shivering and feeling waves of heat all through me. He kissed me lightly, sending me more over the wall in confusing feelings. “This is all strange to you, isn’t it, Mave?”
I nodded. “Just relax and enjoy what we do. I promise you’ll like it.” We kissed again, this time WE kissed, it wasn’t just him. We had surmounted an important hurdle. I did relax and I did begin to enjoy it. We fondled some more. WE fondled and I did enjoy it in a completely unfamiliar way. His fingers on my pussy, lightly tickling, not pushing and shoving sent me over another hurdle. All these strange feelings were pushing my hesitation to the very back of my mind. His touches were causing rhythmic pulsations down below, sending me flying with amazing pleasure. From the beginning I had agreed to let him do me but I was coming to the point that I really wanted him to. The thought embarrassed me terribly but even the embarrassment felt good. Remembering to stimulate him, I took his penis, his now fully erect penis into my hand and instead of fondling him to stimulate him I was enjoying the exploration.
Things were incredibly confusing. I was feeling a panoply of new, strange feelings and thoughts as our hands and lips explored and marveled at the exploration. I found him between my legs, his beautiful penis poised, pointing up towards me, my body a-quiver and pulsing and desiring. He leaned down, softly kissed me then quietly asked me if I would like him to enter me. All I could do was to nod my head. I’d never felt like this before. He inserted just a little way in then kissed me passionately. Were he Mort I would have been thinking “Good, he’s about to get it over with.” But with Bob, it was a pleasure. I was wanting more. His not inserting all the way was a tease. Wanting him in me, I thrusted my hips toward him. He backed away, teasing me, making me want more. We kissed again and I felt him slide all the way into my waiting sheath. It was so smooth, so nice, so desirable.
When our mounds finally met I felt something I’d never felt before. An electric shock flew from my pussy, the very top edge of my pussy all the way to my hair and my toes. That shock was soon replaced by an incredibly intense feeling of pleasure that I had trouble dealing with. It wasn’t just pleasure, it was desire, also. He didn’t just withdraw and re-enter as Mort does. He kept up the pressure on my mound, intensifying my feelings by lateral and circular movements, My feelings continued to rise as he continued. From time to time he would take a few in and out thrusts. Each time he pulled out I felt disappointed but each time he thrust back against my mound and repeated those movements I felt fulfilled.
With my feelings incredibly high, I mused: “So this is an orgasm. I love it.” But a moment later I found out that it wasn’t an orgasm. I felt a real orgasm and really had trouble dealing with it. Every last particle of my body seemed to release at the same time. I couldn’t describe the feelings as it overtook me. My body was like on remote control. I was no longer in charge, I was at the mercy of that wonderful feeling that suffused me from top to bottom. To this day I can close my eyes and remember that wonderful feeling but don’t ask me to describe it. From far away I heard someone yelling out. Was that Bev? I thought. I found out later that it was just me.
How long was I in the clouds? I don’t know. I just remember being taken away with the feelings and being completely out of control. For what might have been seven hours I was in limbo, enjoying every second of it, reveling in those heretofore unfelt pleasures.
Let me take a moment to relive those feelings, Rusty.
Rusty: At this point in telling the story, Mavis just sat there with her eyes closed, obviously reliving the experience. After a few moments she began again.
When I came down from the very first orgasm of my life, I slowly began to realize that Bob was still there. After more time I realized he was still inside me, still adding to my pleasure by softly, slowly, thrusting just a little, very slowly, very sensuously. I just lay there, enjoying the afterglow of my first cum. {I learned that word from the newsletter stories.}
After quite some time I finally realized that Bob hadn’t ejaculated yet. The thought that I had disappointed him, that I’d not done my part seared into my being. “Sorry.” I blurted out, crying with chagrin. “I didn’t do my part… I didn’t make you ejaculate. I…” He just kissed me softly and smiled a very mind melting smile and told me not to worry, that he’d really enjoyed the experience. He told me that not cumming left him free to enjoy my feelings completely. He kissed me again, softly, kindly. I enjoyed your orgasm every bit as much as you did. How could that be? I thought. It was more intense than anything I’d ever felt. It was crazy, a nice crazy, though, that he enjoyed my orgasm without ejaculating. We kissed again several times. I truly did enjoy his soft thrusts into me, I wondered absently why I wasn’t sore since we didn’t use the KY. As I said, I didn’t really understand the physiology of sex. I didn’t understand getting wet when aroused.
After some time of just enjoying being together he asked me if I would like to have another orgasm. I told him that I didn’t think I could handle another right then. He then asked me if I’d like to share his orgasm then. I nodded with a smile.
When he began thrusting into me I got a wonderful warm feeling, kind of like the closeness I feel with Mort but much more intense as we kissed and fondled and fucked. {I couldn’t say that word at that time but I could certainly think it} His warmth and feelings transmitted to me through the kisses and from his penis deep inside me. I enjoyed his rise in arousal very much. It did kind of disappoint me when he announced that he was cumming. I felt a certain affirmation with his jerking about and filling me with his spirit. He was right. I did enjoy sharing his feelings, especially since by then I kind of knew what those feelings were.
As his erection waned and he slipped out of me I felt a disappointment that it was all over. He surprised me by not just turning over and dozing off. He continued to kiss and fondle me and soon we were talking softly about what had happened. What an incredible pleasure, sharing the afterglow together. It was a wonderful first time and I felt so very close to him and to my own, new, feelings.
Later we were having coffee in the kitchen. He had asked me not to get dressed so sitting there nude, talking about things was very erotic and very strange. He mentioned that Bev and I were going to enjoy teaching Mort how to make love.
I still treasure the image of Mort’s face when he walked in the back door and saw Bob and me sitting nude at the table. Remembering that I still had Bob’s semen inside me gave me a little thrill. Indeed, it was a lot of fun teaching Mort how to please a woman. Shortly thereafter, Mort got his first lesson from Bev. I told him to do exactly what she told him. I kissed him as I sent him off with Bev while Bob and I moved to the rec room.
Bev did teach him well. He wasn’t really thoughtless, he just hadn’t known any better. That three hour lesson gave Bob and me time to experiment with oral sex. It wasn’t nasty after all. I learned to love both giving and receiving. When Bev began moaning we quickly went to the bedroom door in time to see Mort banging into Bev as her moans gave way to another series of screams. What a thrill to see him pleasuring Bev. We took the opportunity to peek in on them from time to time in between our experimentation.
I learned so much that day and apparently, so did Mort. That night I got the benefits of Bev’s instruction. Mort satisfied me as he’d never done before.
The next four days were crowded with new discoveries and lots of sex. We played with two other couples, friends of theirs, and ended up in a group orgy that they set up for us. I had no idea just how may ways people can think of to make love.
Our marriage has been far more interesting and solid since our visit with Bev and Bob. We found a very active FMC chapter in the London area so were able to continue our experiences back at home.
I’m so sad but have to laugh when I think of how much time I had wasted just thinking of Queen and Country.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,093 views
Soon after meeting Renee, I could tell she had an interest in other girls. This wasn't a first, as some of my previous girlfriends had shown interest in going to Burlesque shows, strip clubs, and kissing their friend {when given enough alcohol, of course}. But with Renee, I could tell it was something she legitimately wanted to try, and being so sexually open minded, I knew she wouldn't need much convincing to follow through on it if presented with the right situation. Knowing that finding a willing bi female for a threesome would be a challenge, and admitting group sex had been something I'd fantasized for a long time, we instead decided to look for a similar couple with a bi female.
We took a trip up to Canada for the weekend, and before setting out for a night of dinner and dancing, set aside an hour to take some sexy pictures. It wasn't long before the picture-taking got us both worked up and we had to take care of some business before hitting the town, but that's another story! Anyway, on the drive back we wrote our profile, then posted an ad on a couple swingers sites describing what we were looking for. We'd planned a trip to Portland the next weekend to celebrate our anniversary, and figured it would be a great chance for our first experience. We didn't find any couples we really felt a connection with on the site, but did find an experienced couple who was at the hotel across the street for their anniversary, and asked if we'd like to meet. We said sure, and joined them for some wine tasting that Saturday afternoon.
We walked in the hotel lobby, selected our wine, and noticed them standing in the corner. After several minutes of wondering who should approach who, they final did come over, and we quickly began a surprisingly natural conversation about their experiences and our experiences on the site. They talked about the challenges of meeting other couples, and suggested that we first try going to a club or attending a house party to get our feet wet and participate with less pressure. It sounded like a great idea, and we thanked them for the advice and made our way back to our hotel feeling much better informed about the whole thing.
Upon returning to town, and updated our profile to say were were most interested in information about parties and clubs. A couple days later, I received a 'wink' from a couple living nearby. They were in their 40s, which we decided was outside our age range {we're in our 20's}, but still had great bodies and seemed very intelligent and classy. I got a positive feeling about them, and decided to wink back, causing them to in turn write an e-mail. It said 'We're interested in you, and since you've also expressed interest perhaps it's time to attend one of our parties. It will be happening this weekend at our home. Send us your outside e-mail address, and we'll send you a link to the invite page'. I did, and noticed about 20 couples had been invited, with about 10 eventually saying they'd be able to attend. The e-vite explained that things would get underway at around 7 with a potluck dinner, and that they had a hot tub and three fireplaces. Men should dress nice but casual, ladies should dress sexy and bring something “super-sexy” to change in to. I e-mailed to ask some specifics on what we should bring and where we should park, which were answered clearly. There were no red flags showing up, so after discussing things over, we set our RSVP to 'yes'. The night of the party, we spent a couple hours getting ready, both of us a bit nervous and wanting to look our best. I decided to wear a white collared shirt with black t underneath, and nice pair of jeans, and dress shoes. Renee decided to go with a white dress, cute bow shoes, and flowers in her hair. We both looked like virgins, but then again, for this type of thing that’s exactly what we were! As luck would have it, we'd done some lingerie shopping in Portland, giving Renee some great options on what to wear for the 'super sexy' part. She decided on a light blue outfit with white polka dots, complete with white stockings and matching blue bow-ties at the top. Tall, thin, and blonde, she would look very cute with it on, and I couldn't wait to see her it on her.
We drove out the location of the party, a little disappointed the weather {which was supposed to have been sunny}, had turned to dark grey clouds. But, that's Seattle in June for you. As we pulled off the highway, I decided it was time to make a quick run over our rules. We decided to not do anything we both felt comfortable with, and to only play with couples we both felt a good bond with. As we pulled in to the driveway, Renee took a deep breath and said 'I can't believe we're doing this'. I could only reply with 'I know!'The house was big and beautiful, nearly a mansion and I'd say probably 5 or 6 bedrooms. We noticed the hostess {Gwen} in the garage as we pulled in, and she smiled and waved to us but then disappeared inside by the time we had all our things together and were outside the car. We made our way to the front door, took a deep breath together, and rang the doorbell. We could hear people inside, talking and laughing, but nobody came to the door. We rang again, same result. Now we started to get nervous. Did we have the right house? Did they see us and were giving us the cold shoulder? Or maybe the just didn't hear the doorbell. We decided to try the door inside the garage, knocked, and someone said 'Come in!'. We entered, and smiled in relief as everyone welcomed us.
The guests were all fairly attractive, normal looking people, with ages ranging from late 20s to late 40s. At 25, Renee was the youngest of the group, but two of the girls Carlene and Sara, were both the same as me {28}, although their boyfriends Evan and Jim were about 10 years older. Gwen and Sam were the hosts, and while Sam was close to 50, he was tan and amazingly fit, and a good talker. The other couples were Clyde and Jacklyn, in the early 40s, and Bill and Marie. Bill was close to 50 and a good friend of Sam’s, but also in great shape. Marie was Brazilian, and very beautiful with a great body. Seeing people nearly twice our age, but in such great shape was quite an inspiration. While Renee and I are both in better than average fitness, I made a mental note to have a few less beers and hit the weights a little harder at the gym.
We set our food, and placed the cheesecake desert we’d brought on the table. It was a BYOB event, and we’d brought some wine and some vodka along with a nice watermelon mix, along with chicken skewers to cook on the grill. After making our drinks, we began to mingle, making chit chat with the various group members. It all seemed pretty natural, although I kept reminding myself of what would be happening later and felt a degree of nervous anticipation. Jim and I hit it off quite well, and I picked up early on that he and his girlfriend, Sara, was definitely interested in Renee and I. After about an hour of mingling, I worked with the other guys to throw our food on the grill, which Renee and I then shared along with a great salad provided by the hosts. While finishing up, a newcomer suddenly appeared behind us. She asked if we were done and she could take our plates, which we said sure, and introduced herself as Jen. She was average height, in her early 30s, dressed in a cute blue dress. Like Renee, she had blonde hair and blue eyes, and seemed genuinely “nice”, with a personality that draws people in. After dinner we split up for a bit, taking turns with various guests and attending to our drinks. I got to meet Jen’s husband Rod, who was about my height, in his mid 30s, with a shaven head and fairly muscular, but not a bodybuilder. There had certainly been a share of flirting among the group, but nothing too bold. Sam had at one point lifted Gwen’s skirt, obviously proud of his wife’s body. She was in her early 40s, but had the body of someone 10 years younger. Sam had also pulled Renee in close at one point while telling jokes and given her ass a good squeeze, while at the same time Sara smiled and took my hand. But apart from moments, it really felt like just an ordinary party among co-workers, or people who otherwise had a loose bond.
It was starting to get dark, and since we'd now been at the party for almost three hours, I started to wonder when and how things 'got started'. Jen expressed interest in getting the hottub up and running, but a guest overheard our conversation and said 'they're planning to wait until after Round 1'. 'Ohh!', we said in unison, and then smiled. We returned to mingling with the other quests outside, and a few minutes later, Gwen the hostess strolled out, dressed very sexy in a sheer black nighty with black open toe shoes. As the guests turned in her direction, she grinned and said in playful tone 'Is this too forward?', prompting everyone to share a good laugh. Most of the guests made their way inside, and the girls made their way in to the bathrooms to get changed. In the meantime, the hostess and host slipped an XXX feature in the DVD player, then reclined on the couch. Jen and Rod followed, Rod taking his shirt off and leaning back on near the fireplace, while Jen slipped on the couch on the other side of Gwen. The ladies worked together, unzipping Sam's fly and after a few minutes of teasing, kissing, and giggling, were taking turns licking and sucking his cock, which was already rock hard. Sam moaned and grinned, reaching around to feeling around their bodies, enjoying all the attention, and knowing things had started to get underway. Rod, along with the rest of the guests, took in the show, occasionally looking towards the big screen TV to see the goings on in the movie. In the mean time, I found out 3 girls changing had all ended up in the same bathroom, and were rather loud. Jim grinned and quietly moved over to the bathroom door, pressing his ear to the door, only to exclaim to the party 'Shoot, they're just talking about their outfits!'. Everyone laughed, and turned back to the action in the living room, while awaiting the girls to get done changing.
A few minutes later, I suddenly had a pair of hands covering my eyes. 'Guess who?' Renee's voice said. My hands slipped down, feeling a nice pair of legs and a great ass covered by bikini style panties, but no stockings. 'Hmmmm' I said, thinking it was Renee, but not being sure. I gave the ass a good, firm squeeze then turned around. It was Sara! We all had a quick laugh, then I turned to Renee to tell her how good she looked, and pointed her attention towards the living room. 'Oh my...' she exclaimed, looking slightly embarrassed as she took in the ladies working on Sam's cock, while also noticing the hot young girl in the porno movie getting fucked hard. Renee and I made our way in to the living room and took a seat. Soon afterwards, Jen came over and sat down next to Renee, complimenting her on her outfit and sharing some quick but very sexy kisses. Sam and Gwen then got up, and headed upstairs, with several of the other guests following. Jen encouraged us to follow, and we did, with me leaving my shirt on the floor.
Upstairs, a pile had already started forming on the bed, with clothes being tossed aside. Jen and Renee kissed, while Rod and I took in the show. Jen motioned for Renee to sit on the floor, while Jen and I began removing her stockings and panties. Once naked, Jen had Renee lean back, then started to slowly kiss down her body. Rod ran his hands over Renee's breasts, while I ran my hands over the back of Jen's legs and back. Finally, Jen reached her target and began to lick, prompting Renee to lean her head back and moan softly. I took in the show, watching closely as Jen kisses and licked my girlfriend's freshly shaven pussy. Watching another girl lick pussy from just a few inches away was already hot enough, but as I watched Renee's hips slowly rock as her moans got louder, I felt my cock starting to grow in my jeans. Rod began to kiss Renee, and I in turn licked a finger and began gently rubbing Jen's pussy. After several minutes of that, we promptly switched positions. Rod sat down, leaning back with his weight on his hands, while Jen sat in front of him and leaned back. Renee then crawled up to Jen, and after kissing the inside of her thighs a few times, went to work. I simply sat back and watched the show, feeling special to be included in Renee's first time on another girl. Jen closed her eyes and smiled as Renee's skilled tongue went to work. Jen clearly loved the attention, and Rod was clearly enjoying the view, cupping Jen's breasts and she gently grinded her hips against my girlfriend's face. Renee was getting more and more in to it, taking in the taste and arching her back, laying flat on the floor. I got behind Renee and began slowly massaging her ass, whispering in her ear telling her how hot she looked. I could see Renee's pussy glistening from Jen's attention, and noticed Jen was now soaked wet from Renee's work too. Rod stood up and removed his jeans, and I followed, figuring the girls wanted to get fucked. Turns out, they had something else in mind. Rod again sat down, and Renee moved up and began running her hands over his thighs. Jen in turn motioned for me to sit next to Rod. I began to sit, but before even getting fully situated, Jen took hold of my semi-hard cock and had her sweet lips wrapped around it. I moaned, taking a deep breath as I felt myself grow harder and harder. I then looked over to my right, and saw that Rod's head back, eyes closed as Renee's skilled mouth worked him over. While it felt a little strange at first to watch her sucking another man’s cock, I quickly found it a huge turn-on, watching and listening as my girlfriend slurped and sucked. My attention shifted back and forth between Jen enthusiastically sucking my cock, while Renee sucked her husband, occasionally letting out a soft moan. Jen was good, and succeeded in getting me fully hard in well under a minute, but I knew with Renee's technique, Rod was probably getting the best blowjob he'd had in years.
I wondered what they had in mind yet, but Jen and Rod rather suddenly left to cool off and check out what was happening downstairs. Renee and I kissed, then simultaneously turned our attention to the action on the bed a few feet away. We'd been so involved in our own fun with Rod and Jen, we almost completely forgot about what else was happening in the same room! There were 3 couples on the bed, all naked, having a loud, wild orgy. While we didn't feel so bold as to jump in, Renee stepped close to the bed, found a free spot on the bed, and bent over, placing her elbows there. I took the cue, and after throwing some lube on my rock-hard cock, slid in to her from behind. We began to fuck, both of us moaning as we admired the scene in front of us. Gwen was being fucked hard by Bill while she sucked Sam. At the same time, another couple was next to us, her on her back reaching up to cup Sam's balls while her husband slammed in to her pussy, causing her large breasts to rock in unison with his motions. The sight was driving us both crazy, and it wasn't long before I was fucking Renee fast and hard. The loud smacking of my torso against her firm ass, combined with her moans and screams quickly got Sam's attention, who reached down to rub her breasts while his wife tired her best to suck his cock while being fucked. The whole sight was almost too much for me, but after backing off a few times, I continued to fuck Renee good and hard while she got a perfect view of the action on the bed. In fact, I'd been so focused on the action on the bed and giving Renee a good fuck, that I hadn't realized Bill's wife had been standing next to me the whole time. Our eyes caught each other, and she smiled softly and said 'mmm...that's hot. Hope you don't mind'. I grinned and said 'not at all', grabbing Renee's hips again and returning to my task. After several minutes of that, we we decided to take a break, and caught on that several of the guests were thinking the same thing.With 'Round 1' out of the way, it was finally time for the hottub. I grabbed some wine and strawberries, while Renee got us towels and got in with the other guests. Myself and Sara had brought suits, but it wasn't long before those we off as we were naked, along with everyone else. After a few minutes of chat amongst while we adjusted to the temperature, things began to heat up. I was in the corner, and Renee made her way in to my lap. Sara came over, and began to kiss Renee, prompting Renee to moan, and my cock to start stiffening again. Sara reached down to cup Renee's ass, and I assisted by reaching underneath, then wedging Renee's body between my thighs. Renee was now hovering just above the water level, and Sara began to slowly lick her pussy. Renee tilted her head back against my shoulder, as my hands made their way up to her breasts, gently rubbing and squeezing. Jen had taken a seat next to me, and took in the show while casually slipping her hand down to stroke my cock. As I found out later, Evan, the guest sitting on our other side, had reached under the water to squeeze Renee's ass, prompted her in turn to slip a hand away and stroke his cock too. After a few minutes, Sara moved aside, letting Jim take a turn at licking Renee's pussy. Jen then flipped around on her stomach, lifting her ass just out of the water while Sara then moved to licking her. I ran one hand over Jen's back, the other on Renee's chest while taking in her soft moans.
The living room TV was also completely viewable from the hot tub, and we could see the porno still going strong. We'd been in the tub for 20 minutes now, prompting guests to gradually make their way out. Renee and I were among the last, and had a bit of a laugh as the last guests got out. The water level had dropped so low, that the jets were spraying air above the water level! We quickly worked together to find the controls, and turned the jets off. I got us some water, and then we shared a few strawberries while drying off before heading back inside.
We got situated in the living room with Rod and Jen, making some quick chat and laughing at the size of the cock in the porno movie on the big screen TV. Soon Renee and Jen were kissing again, and I figured it wasn't long before the action between us all would be going on again. After making a quick run to the bathroom, I could hear Renee's familiar moans echoing down the hallway and knew things had heated up quickly. Indeed, as I made my way back in to the living room, she was spread out on the sofa, being devoured by Rod and Jen. Rod was kissing her deeply, while Jen was eating her pussy. I could also heard screams and moans from upstairs - apparently 'Round 2' was well underway. I took a seat on the free side of the sofa, grinning while Jen welcomed me back with a quick kiss, then smiled devilishly as she took two fingers and slipped them inside Renee. My girlfriend groaned, and reached around Rod's back to pull him closer. I took in the sight, running my hands up and down Renee's legs. After she was fully worked up, Jen leaned in my ear and whispered 'I want to see you fuck her....hard'. I certainly didn't need much convincing, my cock already heard from taking in the action, and pulled Renee towards my, sliding my cock inside her. While I fucked Renee, she continued to kiss Rod while Jen massaged her breasts. Occasionally Jen would take a break to kiss me, and reach down and squeeze my balls, prompting Renee to smile and lick her lips.
While we both wanted to cum, we soon became worn out, and a few minutes after deciding to stop, guests gradually came in from upstairs. Jen smiled and leaned back against Rod, taking in deep breaths, her mind clearly remembering the events of the evening. Renee and I did the same, leaning back on the couch. Clothes gradually came back on, and after helping with cleanup duties, saying our goodbyes {exchanging e-mail address with Rod and Jen}, and thanking our hosts, we made our way out to the car and made our way back home. Upon getting home and settling in to bed, we quickly realized despite all the hot action, neither of us had cum and we needed to do something about that. We quickly got in a 69, and after a few minutes of licking and sucking, I flipped Renee on her back and begin to fuck her like a man possessed. We kissed deeply, knowing that this time, the sex was just for us to enjoy. After taking in her wild orgasm, I came too, and collapsed on top of her, dozing off to sleep seconds later.
We spent the next morning down at the lake sipping coffee and eating some pie and tarts from the bakery. While watching the people and taking in the lovely weather, we'd occasionally find ourselves giving each other 'the look', and giggling like schoolkids, knowing we were thinking about what had happened the prior night. We wrote our hosts a thank-you note, saying 'thanks for taking a risk on us'. They replied a few hours later, saying 'it was you who took the risk. Thank you for coming, and know that you're on our radar and can expect an invite to our next get-together'. We grinned, and felt a surge of excitement, knowing our first swinger party would not be our last.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,428 views
The three of us entered the hotel room with its standard décor and two king sized beds. The beds were what interested us. Jan threw her purse on one and pulled the covers off the other, leaving a sea of clean white sheet. She smiled at me and said, “This is what you want, right?” I nodded and she drew me to her and kissed me. She turned to Michael and he smiled at her. She stepped into his arms and they kissed for a long time. For the first time I was seeing my wife passionately kissing another man. Soon I’d see them naked, making love. I was more turned on by the reality than the fantasy. The result, my cock was hard already.
“Get undressed,” she said to both of us, watching as Michael and I stripped off our shirts, pants, underwear, socks and stood naked, side-by-side in front of her. She smiled again, looking at our now erect cocks. “Well I guess you two boys are ready,” she laughed. “But I expect a lot of caressing first.”
“You’ll get that and more,” I said. Michael nodded in agreement. I was the one that talked Jan into a threesome, something I’d thought of for some time. One afternoon during a long slow lovemaking session I was deep inside her, building her to her climax. “I’d love to see you with a cock in your mouth right now,” I whispered. “Umm, really? That would be interesting.” I continued leisurely pumping away as she grew hotter, telling her about four hands caressing her, each of her nipples sucked at once. Eventually, she came wildly, bucking up at me as I spurted inside her, digging her nails in my ass as she pulled me to her. It was one of our better sessions. Much later, as we lay in each other’s arms, she asked, “Were you kidding about a threesome?” “What do you think?” I said.
“You wouldn’t be jealous?”
“I love to see you pleased, you know that. Watching you come is one of my favorite things.”
“You’re a sweetie,” Jan said, rolling over to take my sticky, limp, cock in her mouth. Working to get me hard again. Jan loves to play with my cock, sucking and licking it longer and better than any woman I’ve ever known.
“You’d have two cocks to play with,” I added, like a true salesman. She took my cock out of her mouth and kissed my balls. “It could be fun. You don’t want two women? I thought that was every man’s fantasy?”
“I can wait, if we enjoy this first one, we might look for another couple like us.”
“Swinging? That would be interesting.”
“Maybe, we’ll see.” I caressed he nipple lightly and Jan pulled me two her. She slid my now hard cock back into her pussy. “Why don’t you fuck me again,” she said, “I’ll pretend you’re someone else.”
We talked about threesomes often after that. I’d bring it up when we made love, a kind of conditioning if you will. “Imagine another pair of hands caressing you, your whole body,” I’d say. Or when Jan was idly playing with my cock or sucking it, “Wouldn’t it be nice to have a second cock to play with?”
“Ummm, yes,” she’d say. “More cum to play with and swallow, or both cocks in my mouth at once.” Almost more than anything, Jan likes to play with my cock. She likes me to keep my cock and balls shaved. And if she brings me to orgasm, she’ll suck every drop out of it. The idea of multiple cocks, plus caressing, that’s what helped her decide. But I think it was the idea of long massage and gentle touching by more than one person that made her commit. Maybe she had her own ideas, one night, making love, she straddled me and rode my cock, taking it deep. As she built herself toward climax, she leaned over and whispered “I’d love to taste a cock right now – at the same time your lovely cock is filling me up.”
When Michael, my old buddy from college, and recently divorced, came to town for a visit, I knew we’d found our third person. He’s 5-11, 180, good looking and with all his hair. We look like we could be brothers. Jan had met him before, liked and trusted him. One morning around our pool we proposed the idea. Michael seemed surprised, as well as flattered, and agreed it would be fun. Jan walked over to Michael and kissed, brushing her hand across his chest over his nipple. “I think we’ll all enjoy it Michael,” she said. We decided on a hotel just for the setting, and that afternoon we were naked in front of Jan.
Jan stepped out of her short white skirt and pulled off her panties. They were black, bikini cut. She looked good in them, long tan legs. She keeps her pussy shaved, except for a little tuft above, just something to keep your nose warm. Jan pulled her black t-shirt over her head, and let her breasts fall free. She looked beautiful to me as always. Her breasts swung free, tan like the rest of her body. Her breasts not large, not small, but not yet swollen slightly with arousal and the nipples not yet erect, as I knew they would be soon be. She ran her fingers through her short blond hair and lay down on the bed with a pillow under her head.
Michael spoke. “My god, you are beautiful. Thank you both for asking me here.”
“I expect you two to make this worthwhile,” she said smiling. “We will,” I answered. Jan rolled over onto her stomach. Michael and I lay on either side of her and began caressing her back, her legs, her ass, and her shoulders. Michael followed my lead, touching her lightly, the way she likes, gently, slowly. We took lotion and rubbed her feet, making her sigh. “That’s nice,” she said. Occasionally she rocked her hips back and forth, grinding her pussy into the mattress. She was becoming excited, I knew. After 15 years of marriage, you know the signs. After 20 minutes, she ground her pussy into the sheet for the last time and rolled on to her back. Jan smiled at both of us. “Kiss me, one at a time.”
I nodded to Michael who slid up the bed slightly and kissed Jan long and slowly, each savoring the connection. She slid her had around his cock as they kissed, and Michael caressed her thigh. When they broke the kiss, Michael lay back, but Jan still held his hard cock in her hand. I leaned over to kiss her and she was the same. Our kiss was long and gentle. Neither of us was in a hurry to break it. I touched her breast softly, avoiding her nipple, while she still held Michael’s cock in her hand.
“What next?” she asked. “What would you like?” I answered. “Maybe Michael could lick me for awhile,” Jan said, as she drew up her knees and spread her legs. She moved up slightly, put a pillow under her head. While I watched, Michael knelt between her legs and began by kissing her inner thighs, working his way slowly. When he reached her pussy, Jan helped and with her hands opened her pussy lips, spreading her thighs ever farther apart. “Gentle,” she cautioned. Michael understood.
He ran his tongue slowly up one side of her pussy, then the other, never touching her clit. He did it slowly, with no pressure, no hurry. I could see Jan beginning to relax, having this strange man’s face buried in her most intimate parts. Michael worked, as if her tongue were more of a massage tool than an instrument of sexual pleasure. Jan’s thighs spread as she relaxed, wide, open and trusting now, trusting that he would do nothing abrupt, but would simply give her sexual enjoyment. I simply kissed her shoulders, her neck, an ear occasionally.
After 15 minutes or so, she put her arms above her head, opening herself fully to pleasure. I began to lightly lick her right breast, not touching the nipple. I simply kissed it softly and then ran my tongue around the areola, slowly. Michael changed pace slight and touched his tongue to the base of her clit. “Ummm, that feels good,” was all she said. He looked up at me and I gave him a smile, “you’ve done this before,” I quipped.
“Not at his junction,” he said. Jan laughed with us and pressed her hips up, indicating to Michael he could explore her clit, swollen now, like her nipples. He did, but always moving slowly, his tongue starting at the base, its pressure lightening as it approached the tip. He was good at his assignment.
Meanwhile, I licked her areola, grazing the hard nipple, finally taking it gently in my mouth. With his right hand, Michael was caressing her left breast, as gently as he’d licked her for the last 20 minutes.
I could feel Jan picking up the tempo slightly, pushing her hips into Michael’s face as his tongue worked her clit. I sucked her nipple, nibbled it. She liked it. “Yes,” she said, eyes closed, focused on her pleasure. “Michael,” she said quietly, “slip your finger in me.”
For a quick moment, Michael lifted his head and wet his middle finger in his mouth, and then he gently placed the tip in her vagina, then slid it in slowly. Jan gave a slight moan. I sucked gently on her nipple. Michael was obviously in the right place. He simply held it up inside her. My guess was that he was softly touching her G-spot. I’d been there before. It didn’t take long after that and Jan was breathing deeper, her hips moving up. She gave a shuddering moan that I knew well and waves of orgasm rolled over her. “Uhhh, ohhh, ohhh!,” she said, releasing herself into her orgasm.
Jan lay there limp and relaxed as Michael and I looked at each other for a moment, congratulating ourselves. “Nice” was all I said. “I think we did OK,” he replied.
Jan was coming to and said “Michael, come here.” He slid up next to her and she pulled his face to her and kissed him with gratitude, her tongue sliding into his mouth. She did the same to me and I could taste the pussy juices Michael had left. It only made me harder.
Jan pulled Michael toward her, saying, “Come inside me.” There was no double entendre in what she said. She meant it both ways. Michael slid up and she grasped his thick cock, guiding the head into her vagina. “Easy,” she said. I watched as he slipped the head in, the slowly his shaft disappeared, a little at a time, until he was in, all the way, Jan pushing up against him ever so slightly. Michael pulled back slowly and then back in and slowly made his first thrust. She liked it. I had never seen anything so erotic in my life. Again and again, slowly he seemed to almost torture her, because now she wanted it deep and hard. Jan arched her hips to take more of him in and finally he relented, because I knew he couldn’t last much longer, no one could being inside a woman so sexy and willing. I lay on my side and just watched, happy to see her pleased, knowing my turn was coming.
Jan was working on getting Michael off, I could tell. She wanted him to come. “My god I love your cock,” she whispered to him, “keep it deep and let go, fuck me and fill me up! I want to feel that cum shooting inside me. Look me in the eyes when you come!” But she was ready to come again as well, it was obvious.
She reached around and dug her nails into Michael’s ass, pulling him into her. Her legs were spread wide, like a gymnast, open to him and he was pressing, pressing. I could see his ass flex as his load came and he emptied himself into her. A big guy, Michael ejaculated inside my wife, looking into her eyes, she let out a groan of orgasm and threw her head back, then Michael eased on top of her. They lay for a few minutes before Michael rolled off. “That was so nice,” he said. Jan laughed. “Just wait honey, I’m not done with you yet.”
“That was beautiful,” was all I could say.
My wife, who had been ambivalent about a threesome, had before my eyes turned into an apparent sex-hungry vixen, suddenly ready for more. I was next.
Jan turned to me with a smile. “Come her honey, you’ve been waiting so patiently.” She kissed me deeply as my hand caressed her breast, then she repeated herself: “Come inside me too.”
As Michael lay on his side next to us, she spread her legs again, wide as if an offering. Jan took my cock as she’d done only a few minutes before with Michael and guided me into her. Only there was no need to be cautious or gentle. Jan was wet, sopping wet, with not only her juices, but Michael’s cum as well. “Come on honey, have your way, fuck me,” Jan said, “Fuck me hard and pump it into me, that’s what I want.”
I slid my hands under her ass and began thrusting, slow, deep thrusts that would open her eyes with surprise and then she’d smile, sometimes pulling me to her for a tongue-wrapping kiss. “Suck my nipple,” she commanded me and I leaned over and took her erect nipple in my mouth, sucking in the aureola and as much of her breast as I could. “I love it when you do that while you’re in me,” she whispered. I slid into her as deeply as I could, until she said “Jeez! I can feel you up there!” We hit a rhythm and it didn’t take me long to unload my cum into her. Jan pulled me into her with her nails in my ass, as she’d done with Michael.
After Michael and me, her pussy was a sopping bucket of cum, but Jan didn’t get up. “Come here honey,” she said to me and took my head in her hands, leading me to her dripping hole. “Lick me, lick me,” she said. I’d tasted my own cum from her pussy many times before, but nothing like this. Our combined cum dripped from her and I lapped it up. “A real three-way,” Jan said. “Michael, your next.” Dutifully, and with enjoyment, he replaced me and slid his tongue into her vagina. Jan loved our gentle licking.
We lounged around naked, the three of us, Michael and I idly caressing Jan as she lay between us. She got up to take a shower, declining our offers of help. Then we in turn showered. Michael took his shower first, his thick cock dangling between his legs as he left the room. While he was in the shower Jan came to me, “Is this what you wanted? You don’t feel jealous, do you? Because it’s nothing like I expected. I’ve never felt this hot and sexy. It’s like some drug!”
“No, I love watching you get pleasure and watching his cock slide in and out of you, it’s a huge turn-on for me. I got hard again right away.”
“I noticed you animal. That’s good, because I love you honey and if I had known it was going to be like this, we would have done this a lot sooner. I never had such deep orgasms before, Jan said. “This is so wonderful, I never would have thought.”
We were lying on the bed kissing, when Michael came out. He quietly sat in a chair and watched, playing unconsciously with his cock. I got up to take my shower, Michael asked, “Mind if I take your place?”
“What do you think?” responded with a laugh, “But what does Jan want?”
“Stay there,” she said, getting up from the bed. She sat on Michael’s lap and they began to kiss as he caressed her breasts. I took my shower and when I came out, they’d moved to the bed, Michael on his back, with Jan kneeling over him, taking his cock deep into her mouth. “She is sooo good at this,” Michael said.
I watched as Michael lay back, enjoying Jan’s tongue just under the tip of his cock. She licked her way down, eventually taking each of his balls in her mouth, in turn. Jan stopped for a moment, still holding Michael’s cock, “I love playing with cocks, come here honey.” I knelt next to her as she played alternately with us, licking drops of pre-cum from the head of my cock, taking Michael deep into her mouth. She worked us both for a long time, once making us face each other so she could get both of our cocks in her mouth at once. I could feel her lips stretched about both our hard-ons and Michael’s cock against mine. Then she went back to methodically sucking us in turn. She definitely was enjoying herself. I think Jan worked on us for half an hour before Michael begged her to bring him off. “I need to cum soon!” he begged, arching the cock Jan held in her hand while she sucked on my cock.
“Oh poor baby,” Jan teased. “Here, I’ll work on just you, but you have to come in my mouth, promise?” She can be a real prick teaser when she wants. Jan gripped Michael’s penis tightly at the base and with her other hand sort of caressed and tickled his balls. It didn’t take long and he stiffened and blasted a load into Jan’s mouth. She held on tight and swallowed again and again as spurt after spurt shot between her lips. When she let go, extra cum drizzled down Michael’s cock and she quickly climbed up to kiss him and make him taste his cum.
Jan was horny again, I could tell. After kissing Michael, she wiped her lips on his balls and turned to me. “Fuck me doggy-style,” she ordered. Not wanting to be a bad soldier I kneeled behind her and slide my cock into her fiery cunt. I took my time, pulling out to nearly the tip of my cock and then sliding in slowly again. Jan was on her elbows and knees, solidly taking my long, slow gentle thrusts. Michael reached over and began to caress her nipples, then slid over so he could suck one as I crammed my cock into her. Fortunately I was able to last longer this time and I held back until Jan let out a moan followed by spasms of orgasm as she collapsed on the bed. Loving wife that she is, she realized I hadn’t come so she rolled over on the bed, pulled me to her and guided my cock in for the whatever time that night. She kissed me hard while I slid in and out. Her passion and desire to feel me come fired me up and in moments I was shooting another load into her pussy.
Watching us had roused Michael. He was hard again. “Jan I need some relief,” he said, holding his erect cock in his hand.
“Oh baby, your in the right place,” Jan said, “Come in here.” Again she guided Michael into her and as he started pumping she said “just come, come inside, and enjoy this fuck.” She looked into his eyes and pulled his face in to kiss him, sliding her tongue into his still-hungry mouth. Michael bucked and Jan pulled him deeper as he pumped his load into her.
What more was there to do? Jan wasn’t into anal sex and neither were Michael or I. Next we did what was natural, we slept. By the time we woke it was early evening and we were all hungry. After dinner and some time in the hot tub and showers, it would be time to start again, Jan said.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,408 views
We have known Cindy and Jim for several years. Because of our busy schedules and the distance between our homes, we are lucky to get together every six weeks or so. Whenever we go out together, we usually end up at one of our homes engaging in quiet conversation. Invariably the conversation ultimately turns to sex. Still, in the five years we have known Cindy and Jim, all that has ever happened is talk.
It was about two years after we first met Jim and Cindy that I realized I had a real lusting for Jim. I’ll never forget that evening. Jim and Cindy had decided to spend the night at our house instead of driving home. The conversation had turned lightly sexual, as was often the case.
After we retired to our respective rooms, Ted and I started to fool around. As Ted was feeling me up, he started telling me how much Jim was admiring my ass and breasts. It was like my pussy was set on fire. I started moaning and rubbing myself against Ted. Then Ted started talking about what might happen if Jim and I accidentally met in the hallway on the way to the bathroom. He described Jim slowly approaching me from behind, lifting my nightshirt, and lowering my panties. My mind immediately pictured Jim stroking his hard cock and using it to penetrate my womanhood.
At that point, lust overtook me completely. I pulled Ted on top of me and inserted his cock in to my slit. Feverishly, I began rubbing myself against him, grabbing his ass, alternating between moaning and gasping for air. The waves of pleasure took hold and washed across my body. I felt as though every muscle in my body was quivering from a combination of extreme sexual excitement and complete emotional release.
After several seconds {it literally seemed like minutes}, Ted spoke.
“Wow, that really got you off,” he said.
“Yeah, what was your first clue,” I responded jokingly.
Sadly, now that the passion had past, I felt guilty. I know it’s silly, but I felt as though I had just had an affair. I was immediately concerned about Ted’s reaction. To my surprise, he wasn’t turned off. If anything, he seemed more excited than was normal for our sex play.
Still, I had to ask, “Does that bother you?”
“Of course not,” he replied, so matter-of-factly that it couldn’t be a lie.
I was relieved.
“In fact,” he continued, “it was a real turn-on for me. It has been a long time since you have been that animated with me in bed.”
It was true. It wasn’t that Ted was unattractive. Ted’s brown hair had started to grey and forty was just around the corner. Still, his 5’ 10” frame remained reasonably firm and easily carried his 196 pounds. Nor was Ted a bad lover. I had been with several men before meeting Ted, and he was, without a doubt, one of the most compassionate and tender partners I’d known. It wasn’t Ted’s endowment either. Ted was as long as most men I’d known and much thicker than any of them. It wasn’t that Jim was particularly handsome. He was certainly good looking, but he was older and a little heavier than Ted. I admit that I have a certain thing for older men, but mostly what I found attractive about Jim was how different he was from Ted.
After sixteen years of marriage, Ted and I had become accustom to each other. Familiarity, they say, breads contempt. In the bedroom, familiarity has a certain security to it. However, it does put a damper on passion. Until that night, I really hadn’t focused on how much of my sexual passion was tied to exploration and discovery. More than anything, my physical reaction had been driven by the thought of strange hands caressing my breast, strange lips kissing my neck, a strange cock penetrating my pussy, and feeling a strange body writhing upon mine in the throws of an orgasm.
That night changed things forever. Swinging fantasies became a mainstay of our sex play, and Jim and Cindy had a prominent role in many of those fantasies
I was surprised to learn that Ted was actually turned on by the thought of me fucking other men. For some reason, don’t ask me to explain it, the thought of fucking me immediately after I’ve been fucked by someone else was a particular turn on. Sure, he liked thinking about fucking other women, but the thought of sticking his cock into another man’s cum in my pussy always seemed to always send him into orbit.
For my part, I was never completely comfortable with the thought of Ted fucking another woman. Sometimes I found it particularly erotic to think about, particularly when Ted was fantasizing about fucking Cindy. Maybe it was Cindy’s age; she is five years older than me. Or maybe it was the differences between us. She is shorter with narrow hips, dark black hair and small round breast. I have large hips, fiery red hair, and very large breasts. As I said, differences can be exciting.
All of this brings me to the game. For three years, Ted and I fantasized about having a foursome with Jim and Cindy. For the last year, we actively looked for opportunities to make something happen. However, we could never quite figure out how to bring up the topic with our close friends. While we were confident that Jim would be up for it {guys are generally up for anything}, I was concerned that my close friend Cindy could never bring herself to let loose. We needed some way to test the waters and break the ice without it appearing threatening.
We started investigating games. Sadly, we found that the vast majority of adult games are designed for two people, not groups. Those group games that we could find were either obviously and overly about sex or titled in a way that we would be embarrassed to suggest playing them with our friends.
Then, one evening, Ted found Titillation. He discovered the web site {www.titillationgame.com} by accident, which is probably the reason we had not found it in the past. However, the game looked perfect for our purpose. We decided to take a chance and ordered the game.
Three weeks later, it arrived. Anxiously, we opened the packaging. We found a game board, a bunch of game cards, several playing pieces and some dice. At first, we were under whelmed. But, to be fair, we decided to give it a play. Boy, were we wrong. We quickly realized that the game’s combination of intimate questions, erotic activities and disrobing directions would be perfect for our purposes. We decided to invite Jim and Cindy over that weekend to test out the game.
It seemed like Saturday would never arrive. That evening, Ted and I prepared ourselves for what we were confident would be a night of sexual fun. To soften things up a bit, I had called Cindy a few days before and told her that some friends of ours had lent us a game. They insisted we give it a try. I warned her that the game appeared to be a little bit adult, but told her that I was hoping they’d give it a try with us. I was surprised when she not only appeared interested, but seemed eager.
When Jim and Cindy arrived, we quickly suggested that we enjoy the evening in. Cindy and I sent the guys out to get take out food.
While the guys were out, Cindy asked me about the game. I took out the box and showed her the board and the rules. She started thumbing through a few of the Forum cards. Forum cards ask questions that players must answer when they land on a Forum space during the game.
“Wow,” she exclaimed, “these questions are really interesting.”
“Yes,” I agreed.
“I’m getting hot just reading them,” she continued. “How does the game work?”
“Easy,” I said. “Roll the dice and move your piece. If you land on a Forum space or a Titillation space, you draw a card and do as instructed.”
“What about these spaces labeled ‘Get Naked’ and ‘Nude Fun’,” she asked.
“They work like losing a hand in strip poker. You remove one article of clothing. Also, when you pass the starting point on the board, like passing ‘Go’ in Monopoly, you get to direct someone else to remove an article of clothing. If you are already nude when you land on a ‘Nude Fun’ space, you draw a ‘Nude Fun’ card.”
She started thumbing through the Titillation cards. “These seem tame enough--massaging backs, sitting on laps, rubbing feet….”
She was still thumbing through the cards when the boys returned with the food. We put the game away while we sat down to eat. After dinner, we retired to our family room. I was surprised when, after about ten minutes, Cindy was the first person to bring up the game.
“Honey, I can tell that the game that Ted and Mandy have is right up your alley.”
“Oh really,” he replied. “How so?”
“It’s all about sex, perfect for a horn-dog like you,” she giggled.
“Do you want to give it a try?” I asked.
“Sure,” replied Jim as Cindy got up and headed to the breakfast table.
We sat down alternating boy girl. Ted opened the box and took out the board. Jim’s eyes opened wide when he saw some of the spaces on the board.
“Hey, what is the ‘Nude Fun’ and ‘Get Naked’ about on the board?” he asked.
Ted briefly explained the game. Cindy emphasized the part of the rules that provided that no player need do anything that they are not comfortable doing. We rolled to see who would start. As luck would have it, I had to go first.
I rolled and landed on a Forum space. I drew the card. “Have you ever faked an orgasm with your current partner?”
“Yes,” I answered truthfully.
“Really?!” exclaimed Cindy.
“You poor boy,” said Jim to Ted.
“You poor girl,” said Cindy.
“Hey, even the best pitcher has an off night sometimes,” responded Ted.
We all had a good laugh.
Next up was Jim. He rolled and also landed on a Forum space.
“The last time you engaged in fellatio, was swallowing involved?” read Jim.
Jim turned a slight shade of red. “No,” he said quietly.
Now it was Ted’s turn to tell Jim what a poor boy he was.
“Cindy, it’s only a little protein.” I commented.
“Yeah, but I’ve never developed a taste for it, if you know what I mean.”
Next up was Cindy. Her roll landed her on a Get Naked space. Jim seemed to delight in this as he prodded, “time to lose some clothes!”
By agreement, we were treating shoes together and socks together as one article of clothing. Cindy casually removed her shoes and passed the dice.
Next up was Ted. He rolled and landed on Titillation. “Pick a player card. Ask that player to fondle your ass for 30 seconds.”
“What is a ‘Pick a player card,’” asked Jim.
“These white cards,” responded Ted, as he took the top card reading it. “‘Any player selected by a majority of the other players.’ OK, whose it going to be,” he continued as he got up and presented his butt to the group.
“I vote Cindy,” Jim announced quickly.
“Really?” questioned Cindy.
“Yep!” Jim confirmed.
“What do you say, Mandy?”
“I have to go with Jim,” I responded smiling.
“Well, I guess I am out voted.”
“What do you mean, Cindy, you don’t want to fondle my ass?” asked Ted in mocking despair.
“I didn’t say that,” replied Cindy as she walked around the table, placed her palms squarely on my husband’s butt, and slowly rubbed it.
I felt a little tingle in my pussy as I watched her hands pass over and over my husband’s tight ass. She even ran her fingers along the crack down toward his balls.
“There, that should be about 30 seconds,” commented Cindy.
Ted was noticeably hard when he turned back around and sat down.
The next several rolls followed the same format. Sometimes we answered questions, sometimes we physically interacted with other players, and sometimes we removed clothing. As the clothing came off, the excitement level rose.
Sometime after Cindy lost her pants, Ted was directed to rub her calves and feet for thirty seconds. As his hands moved up and down her legs, Ted was squarely staring at the hairy triangle between Cindy’s legs now barely covered by a thin layer of cotton. I was certain that I could see a growing dark spot on her panties.
When Jim lost his pants, his boxers left no doubt about the degree of his excitement.
Cindy, down to just her bra and panties was asked to identify all of her past lovers. To my surprise and I am sure Ted’s, Cindy listed off twelve names.
Finally, down to my bra and panties, I landed on a “Nude Fun” space. Cindy looked like she was about to call it off. Before she could say anything, I quickly unfastened my bra and let my large breasts loose. I could feel Jim’s eyes center on my large nipples as they stiffened in the excitement and cool air.
“Do you like what you see, Jim,” I asked.
Before he could respond, Cindy answered for him. “You bet he does. He loves breasts, the bigger, the better.”
“That’s not absolutely true,” protested Jim. “I am an equal opportunity lover of breasts, big and small.”
Shortly after this, Jim drew a Titillation card that directed him to pick a player card and play with that player’s nipples and chest for thirty seconds. The pick a player card directed Cindy to identify the lucky recipient. I was certain that she would select herself.
“Mandy,” she announced.
Jim looked at Cindy for a moment and rose from his chair. I could see his erect cock poking around the hole in the front of his boxers as he moved towards me. My pussy was suddenly on fire as I stared at Ted, who was smiling ear to ear. I felt Jim’s strong hands cup my breasts and caress them lightly as his fingers danced over the top of my nipples. He moved his hands around them, alternating between a light touch and a small pull. When he was done, both of my nipples and breasts were standing straight out. I could feel a puddle in my panties, and I could smell the scent of my arousal.
The next major event occurred when Ted lost his boxers to become completely nude. He stood dramatically and turned his back to us. Then he slowly moved his hips back and forth as he slid his boxers down his hips. He continued to wiggle his tight ass back and forth as he slowly turned around. Then he fully faced the group. His cock was only partially erect, but even so its full girth was plain to see. Cindy’s eyes were locked on Ted’s member as he slowly took his seat.
“Well Mandy,” Cindy commented, “I can see why you spend so much time in bed!”
We all laughed.
Cindy was next to loose a piece of clothing. She was obviously nervous, but appeared determined to press on. She reached around her back and released her bra. Then she let it fall off her shoulders revealing two semicircular globes. I thought her breasts were beautiful although she was clearly unhappy with their size. Apparently sensing the same thing, Ted was quick to comment on their beauty.
“Wow, those are perfect!” he exclaimed.
A shy smile came across Cindy’s face. “Do you really think so?”
“Absolutely, can’t you tell,” Ted responded glancing briefly at his lap.
Ted’s cock was plainly erect. I even thought I could detect a slight presence of pre-cum dripping on the head.
On Ted’s next turn, he drew a Titillation card that directed him to pick a player card and remove an article of clothing from that person. The pick a player card directed that he remove the article from Cindy.
I could tell that Cindy was now completely committed to the game. As Ted walked over to Cindy, his now fully erect cock was plainly visible. Cindy stood as Ted knelt before her. He slowly moved his hands up along the side of her legs, his face now only a few inches from her clit. Cindy shivered has his hands slide along the outside of her thighs and grabbed the waistband of her panties. Slowly, almost as though he was trying to memorize every moment of the event, Ted slid the panties off Cindy’s hips. Cindy had to slightly part her legs to allow the panty’s crotch to slide down. Cindy had a beautiful black bush. Her pussy lips were plainly visible through the hair. As the panties touched the floor, I could see that the crotch was completely soaked through. All this time, Jim was slowly stroking his cock through his boxers. I could tell that he was not as well endowed as Ted, but his shaft appeared to be curved significantly upward. Ted’s cock is straight.
Cindy sat down, and Ted returned to his chair. Shortly thereafter, I lost my panties. I could tell that Jim wanted to have as good a view of me as Ted had of Cindy. But, I decided to be a tease and removed my panties in a way that I didn’t really expose my clit or lips.
Jim lost his boxers and we were finally all nude.
Shortly after Jim lost his boxers, I drew a card asking me if I ever imaged having sex with someone else while making love to Ted and to identify that person. I took a deep breath. I could see that Ted was a little nervous.
“Yes, who hasn’t,” I announced. “For example, I’ve imagined having sex with Jim on a number of occasions.”
“Is he any good?” Cindy asked. I couldn’t tell if Cindy was serious or just having fun.
“He always gets me off!” I replied.
“That’s more that I can say,” she retorted, laughing.
“Hey, what was it that Ted said, no one bats a thousand,” Jim interjected.
Play continued until Cindy drew a Titillation card directing her to sit on Ted’s lap. Ted slid his chair back from the table. I could see his cock head poking up from between his legs. So could Cindy as she made a big show of turning and sitting down.
“Oh, I think I feel something coming up,” she said wiggling her hips on his lap.
“You’ll feel more than that if you keep it up,” said Ted.
“Promises, promises…,” responded Cindy.
Eventually, play returned to me. I landed on Nude Fun. This was the first time any player had landed on this type of space while nude. So, I got to draw the first Nude Fun card.
“Hey, I wondered what those were for,” commented Jim.
The card instructed me to strike six increasingly naughty poses for men’s magazines. The first three poses were standing and not too explicit. The third pose had me leaning over with my breasts dangling in front of me. For my fourth pose, I squatted down, so that my shaved pussy was clearly on display with my lips protruding down. For my fifth pose I got on my hands and knees and stuck my ass at Jim. Then for my last pose, I rolled onto my back and spread my legs wide apart. My vulva was gaping, and I know that my inner lips were clearly visible to Jim and Cindy.
“Wow, I’d buy that magazine!” Jim stated.
“I know what you’d do with it, too,” continued Cindy.
Play continued as we worked though more Forum cards and Titillation cards. Then Ted landed on Nude Fun. He looked at the card and then read it.
“Pick a player card. Ask that player to lick you wherever you'd like for 30 seconds. No one may remove clothing as a part of this task.”
Slowly, he drew the pick a player card.
“The player picked by your partner.”
All eyes turned to me. I looked at Cindy and tried to gauge her reaction. She looked nervous and excited. I then looked at Jim. He also looked both nervous and excited. I made a big show of thinking about my options.
Then, looking squarely at Ted, I announced, “Cindy.”
Cindy sat for a moment and then asked, “Are you sure Mandy?”
“Definitely!”
“What do you say Jim?” she asked.
“Go for it!”
Slowly she got up and walked to Ted.
“OK big boy, where do you want it?”
Ted stood up, his member at full attention.
Cindy nodded and knelt before him. Slowly, she stuck out her tongue and gently tickled the tip of Ted’s head. Then she worked her mouth down one side of his shaft and up the other making a big show of swirling her tongue over the head. Then, unexpectedly, she took his head into her mouth and swallowed him almost down to his balls. Then she came up smacking her lips and returned to her seat.
Ted was visibly shaken. Jim was visibly aroused. I was now certain that the gauntlet had been thrown and that I’d be taking Jim’s cock into my pussy before the evening was out.
Little did I know how quickly it would happen. On my next turn, I landed on a “Nude Fun” space and drew a card. I drew the card and saw that it was the first of the Group II Nude Fun cards. These cards direct a heightened degree of sexual contact.
This was the mother of all Nude Fun cards.
“Pick a player card. Leave the room with that player and participate in any activity that you agree on for 3 minutes. Return and tell the others what you did. Each player must return in the same state of clothing as they left in, but they may remove clothing as a part of the activity so long as it is put back on before they return.”
I read the card. Everyone was holding their breath. The pick a player card directed Cindy to choose my partner. Without hesitation she announced, “Jim, go to it.”
Now it was his turn.
“Are you sure, Cindy?”
“You bet,” she replied with a wink.
We left the breakfast room and went to the family room.
“What do you want to do?” he asked, plainly very nervous and very excited.
Not to be shy, I grabbed his cock and reclined back on the sofa.
“I want you to fuck me.”
“Mandy, I am so excited and primed that I may not last three minutes.”
The words penetrated me to my soul. I don’t think he could have said anything that would have made me any hotter.
“Come fuck me hard. I want you to cum deep in my pussy.”
His cock was indeed very different from Ted’s. As he entered me, I could tell that it was not as wide, but I could feel the head rubbing the top of my vaginal shaft. I imagined him stroking my G-spot with his head.
I could tell that he was very excited and would not last long. He quickly set a rapid pace, fucking me harder and harder. I imagined his balls tightening. I urged him to orgasm, overcome with lust. It had been over fifteen years since my pussy had experienced a cock other than Ted’s. Both it and I were very much enjoying the moment.
After about two minutes, his body stiffened. I could feel his head pulsing within me as his cum splashed against my cervix. This released the wild animal in me. Crazed, I began rubbing myself against him, urging my own orgasm. I didn’t have to wait long. Quickly and violently I came, running my nails across his ass.
We returned to the breakfast room.
“So, what did you do?” asked Ted.
“We fucked, of course,” I said in monotone. “Do you want to see his cum? It is dripping down my leg.”
The game was now forgotten.
“Absolutely!” replied Ted as he got down on his knees.
Cindy also came over to look.
“Wow, that was quite a load hun.”
“Yep,” said Jim. “She really drained my balls.”
That was when I noticed that Cindy was lightly stroking Ted’s cock.
“Well Jim, don’t you think its Ted and Cindy’s turn.”
“Absolutely.”
Cindy grabbed Ted’s cock and pulled him towards her.
“Take me from behind,” she said, getting on to her hands and knees.
Ted didn’t need to be told twice. He positioned himself behind Cindy’s ass and slowly pushed his head into her vagina.
“Oh my God, he is big!” she exclaimed.
Ted set up a good rhythm, pounding Cindy fast and then slowly. Cindy buried her head into the rug, moaning loudly with every thrust. The loader she moaned, the harder Ted thrust. Ted continued to fuck her for a couple minutes, Cindy getting louder and louder. I could tell that Ted was really working to hold back his orgasm, wanting to please Cindy. Cindy started bouncing hard back against Ted asking him to grab her hips. As he laid his hands on her hips, Cindy asked Ted to talk to her.
“You are my slut,” Ted started out tentatively.
She moaned louder.
“You are my fuck toy,” Ted continued.
She moaned even louder.
“How does it feel to be fucked in front of your husband?”
She moaned even louder.
“Look, he’s getting off watching you being taken by another man. Can you feel my balls slapping against your clit.”
Cindy began writhing from side to side.
“Oh, you fucking whore. I am going to fill your pussy with my hot cum just like Jim did to Mandy!”
That did it. Cindy threw her head as she forced her ass hard against Ted. The muscles in her face tightened and her eyes rolled way back in her head. I could see her toes curling as wave after wave of muscular spasm passed along her back. It was the first time that I had ever witnessed a women cumming. It was completely animalistic, primordial even.
I knew that Ted wouldn’t last long after that. I knelt behind him as he continued to ram his prick back and forth within Cindy’s cunt. I couldn’t resist lightly fondling his balls and squeezing his scrotum. Suddenly, I felt him ram his body forward against Cindy’s ass as though his body had become possessed. He began moaning a deep and penetrating moan, and I could feel the muscles at the base of his cock begin to rhythmically contract. I imagined what was taking place then deep inside Cindy’s vagina, the head of Ted’s penis straining to reach her cervix. Small droplets of clear pre-cum giving way to a torrent of creamy, milky cum spurting out in evenly spaced intervals. It was simply the wildest feeling I’d ever experienced, feeling his cock unloading into another woman.
After the muscular spasms subsided, Ted withdrew his now partially erect cock. Cindy’s pussy was gapping before me covered in Ted’s cum.
I could tell that Ted was spent, but seeing Cindy’s pussy gave me an idea. I decided to take a chance. I began sucking Ted’s cock while Jim and Cindy sat back and rested. I could feel him get a little erect, so I decided to go a little bit further. I looked deep into Ted’s eyes.
“Honey, I have been a very naughty girl. Would you like to see how naughty?”
Without waiting for an answer, I laid back and spread my legs.
“Do you see it, honey? Do you see Jim’s cum all up in my pussy? Boy, he came hard all up and inside me. I was his extreme pleasure toy.”
It was working. Ted’s cock was really hard. I squeezed my vaginal muscles and forced a gob of Jim’s cum out of my pussy. It felt delightfully naughty as it trickled down the curve of my ass to the floor. I could see Ted’s cook twitch with excitement as a drop of pre-cum oozed from his head.
“Do you know what it felt like when he fucked me? His head slid into me. Boy was he rock hard when he entered me. Then he fucked me real hard. His head slid back and forth inside me. It was wild feeling his strange cock within me. I wanted him to cum in me. I wanted him to fill me with his cum?”
Ted was over me now.
“Am I your little slut?” I asked in a girlish voice. “Come on. Stick your rod in to me. Feel his slippery cum deep inside your little slut wife.”
His cock slid easily into me. I felt so wet. I could feel another gob of Jim’s cum leak out of me and slide up against Ted’s balls.
“Oh, you are so wet!” He exclaimed.
“It’s not me. It’s Jim…..or rather it is his cum. It’s all the way up in me. When he came, I could feel him squirt all the way up against my cervix. He squirted for quite a while he shoved his cock deep into me. Do you want to know how it felt when he came inside me?”
“Yesssssssss.”
“It felt wonderful; his head pulsating against my walls, his cum splashing all up inside me….”
“Aughhhh!”
“…another man’s seed buried deep into my pussy.”
Ted came. He came harder than I can ever remember him coming before. He came so hard that his muscles twitched for several minutes as he lay across my body. I was a complete mess.
How did it end? Well, after I got towels, we had a drink and discussed what had happened. We all decided that we had a great time and that we weren’t as jealous as we thought we’d be. We are planning to get together again in a couple weeks. Meanwhile, Ted and I are looking forward to playing the game again with another couple we know. Thank you Titillation.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,917 views
On one of our last trips to the coast {I was transferred the next month} we were walking and saw a couple throwing a Frisbee. It got away from the female and I got it and tossed it back. As we walked further, the Frisbee got away from the male and my wife tossed it back- right to him. He stated “Great throw”! My wife smiled at him. We walked a few more yards and the female yelled “Would you like to toss with us”? I asked my wife and she said sure. We tossed and talked. Their names were Joey and Bonnie and they were students from a university that were down for a week with some friends. Their place was about a quarter mile away but they had brought some beer with them and asked if we wanted some. I don’t drink but my wife agreed to have a beer and we sat and talked more. Joey and Bonnie thought we were in our early twenties {not far off} but that seem to make Kathy feel better since being around a 19 year old female and Joey was 20. We talked more and Kathy had another beer. It was around 5:30 p.m. when Joey and Bonnie said they needed to get back to start cooking for a party they were having. We stood up to say goodbye and they asked if we wanted to come to the party. Kathy looked at me and I saw the confidence drain from her face and she said we needed to get home. Joey and Bonnie told us their address and said if you change your mind just come by. They walked toward their place and we turned to walk to the car. I asked Kathy why she didn’t want to go and she said “I can’t compete with 19 and 20 year old bodies”. I told her she could compete and beat them and that I thought her body was much better than Bonnie’s. She said yeah, you have to say that.
We got to our car and Kathy said to drive by their place- it was the opposite direction from the way we needed to go. As we drove by, Kathy saw Joey outside without a shirt {he had one on when we were throwing the Frisbee} and she took a short breath. I turned around after going by and went back by- Joey was out there with another male and female. She said they we didn’t have any clothes to go to the party. I said this is the beach- I think the bathing suits are proper attire. We drove about 20 minutes when Kathy asked do I really want to go. I said, it would be nice but I don’t want you to feel uncomfortable. She looked at me and said turn around. She said if she feels uncomfortable she will want to leave and I said ok. As we pulled up a car pulled up next to us and it was Joey and Bonnie. We got out and Bonnie looked very happy we decided to come. Joey didn’t have a shirt on and hugged Kathy and Bonnie hugged me. Kathy walked in with Joey and I Bonnie, as soon as we got into the door we were being introduced to people. There must have been 20 people there.
As we talked we found out that there were only six people in the condo and the others were in other places. Kathy got a beer and we went out back to help Joey cook. I could tell that Kathy was taken by Joey by light touches on the arms and smiles. Kathy has never been much of a drinker and does get touchy feely when she drinks. I was talking to Bonnie and could see her nipples through her bathing suit. We had just finished eating when somebody said a beer run was needed. Since I was the only one that did not drink, I said I would do the beer run. Joey said he would come with me. We left and as we drove we talked about school, the beach, and the women. He said that Kathy looked fantastic and I complemented Bonnie. I also told him that Kathy thought she did not have a good body.
We returned with three cases of beer and as soon as I walked in I noticed Kathy talking with Bonnie and another guy. I walked up and said we are back and Kathy said, Jim I think this guy is trying to pick me up and laughed, I said I am her husband so he might want to ask me. He turned and walked away and the girls laughed. Kathy said she was getting chilly and didn’t have any other clothes so we needed to go. Bonnie volunteered a shirt and shorts and Kathy agreed. They went to the back and came back about 15 minutes later and both had changed into t-shirts and shorts. She was on her 5th beer and we started dancing to the music and she described Bonnie’s body to me with a twinkle in her eye. She said her tits were a little larger than hers and rounder- I told her that her tits were great; she went on to say that she had an awesome ass and don’t even say she had a great ass. I told her I won’t but Joey has been looking at it the whole night along with her tits. She said REALLY! I told her yes. She then whispered Bonnie’s pussy is shaven with a funny grin on her face. I said OOOHHH any ideas. She just smiled.
It was about 10:00 pm and the crowd had cleared out and there were six of us left. I looked over at Kathy and Bonnie talking and noticed neither had on bras- the hard nipples were clearly showing through. Joey came up and said THAT is a nice view. He also said, please don’t get mad but Bonnie told me that I was right- Kathy has a great body. I told him that Kathy said Bonnie had a great body. Just then the ladies came over and asked what were we talking about and I said bodies. Kathy face fell until Bonnie said- Yeah, I bet that it was how Kathy’s beat mine. I said no, just that both of you have great bodies.
At that point Kathy said you two know what we look like but we know nothing about you look. At that point, Joey said that he did need to change into some pants and a shirt and asked if I wanted to. I said sure that I was getting chilly. We went into the back room that was Joey’s and Bonnie’s where they had a king size bed and bathroom. Joey tossed me a white pair of pants and he put on a white pair of scrubs- both were light fabric. We changed and checked out each other. He was longer but thinner than me and shaved. I am about 8 inches and the size of a plumb. He said that he was about 10 inches by 3. When we went out Kathy and Bonnie were the only ones up and Kathy was getting sloshed as well as Bonnie and Joey. We started slow dancing and Kathy said “Well”, I said “Well what” and smiled? She said in an embarrassed voice “What is he like?”. I asked “Why do you want to know- do you want it?” Kathy looked into my eyes with some fear and said, “If I say yes will you be mad?” I said “That depends, do I get to have Bonnie?” and smiled big.
She looked into my eyes and we kissed passionately. Kathy said “Yes, you can have Bonnie”. I told her what Joey looked like. I looked down and saw her nipples through the t-shirt and began to caress them as I looked over at Joey and Bonnie and he had his hand under Bonnie’s shirt. I then reached under Kathy’s shirt and her nipples were the hardest I had ever felt. She whispered “Put your hand between my legs”. I did and she said “In the shorts”. I did and there were no panties and she was wet. The song finished, both hands came out from where they were. Kathy was standing next to Joey and I was standing next to Bonnie.
Bonnie said we should move inside because the patio could be overlooked by the upper balconies. As we moved in the ladies went first and Joey and I smiled at each other as we saw the fine asses in front of us. Before we sat down, Bonnie asked if anyone want a beer. Kathy and Joey said yes and I said I would like a coke. Bonnie turned to me and said if I could give her a hand and I said sure. We went into a kitchen area and Bonnie asked me to get the beer and she fixed the coke. I was leaning back against a counter when Bonnie turned around and said I thought you were going to give me a hand? I said that I had gotten the beers and she said “Not the hand I thought about" and walked over and grabbed my hand and placed it on her breast. The kitchen area was off the den area and I looked around to see what Kathy and Joey were doing. Bonnie said I don’t think either is going to mind. Joey and Kathy were on the couch. Bonnie said let’s join them. As I walked past the couch I saw Joey’s hand on Kathy’s leg and she was flushed. Joey said that he needed to drain the snake and Kathy asked if that is what it was like? We laughed. Bonnie said she also had to pee.
After they had I gone, I asked Kathy if she was sure about this. I could see her hand trembling and she said she guessed she was. She said that when I had gone in the kitchen with Bonnie that Joey had sat down next to her and put his hand on her leg and said to stop him when it got too high. She told me that she never stopped him. I looked down and saw her shorts were slightly to one side. I told her that it wasn’t fair because all I had was feeling Bonnie’s tits. Kathy said from what she could tell that wouldn’t be unpleasant at all and I was a little shocked at that. I leaned down and kissed her and put my hands between her legs and found her slit- it was very wet and I slid two fingers in and she moaned slightly.
I heard a bathroom flush and I stopped and sat down on a love seat. Joey came in and sat next to Kathy and held his beer with both hands between his legs. Bonnie came in and sat next to me. I put my hand on Bonnie’s leg and we all talked. I was slowly moving my hand up her leg until I hit fabric. At that point, she stood up and move the shorts down so her crotch would be lower. I figured I would get things going if they were going. Bonnie sat down and I put my arm around her and kissed her and she kissed back. We embraced with my hands roaming over her back and our tongues exploring each others mouths. Her had slid under my shirt and started feeling my nipple which was hard. I obliged her by doing the same. After a minute or two we unlocked and looked over at Kathy and Joey. Kathy’s shirt was off and she was kissing Joey’s chest. He pulled her head and said something and she leaned against the couch and he sucked and caressed her tits. She moaned and put her hand on the back of his head.
I turned to Bonnie and pulled her shirt off. Her tits were gorgeous. Kathy had big nipples {size of a half dollar} but Bonnie’s was small {about the size of a nickel}. I began to suck and caress them and she moaned. The love seat was not real comfortable and Bonnie sat up and said the couch is big enough for all of us and asked if it was ok for us to come to the couch. Kathy said sure. Bonnie got up grabbed my hand and moved to the couch. She sat next to Kathy and I was at the end. Bonnie whispered asking can you see Kathy better and smiled. I said thanks and went for her tits. I looked over and saw Joey sucking Kathy’s tits and her shorts were unzipped and his hands were in her pants. Kathy loves being fingered with her tits being sucked. She was moving her hips a little. Then we heard some noise from the other room. One of their female roommates had gotten up to go to the bathroom. Joey looked and said I wonder if that was so and so {I can’t remember her name}. Bonnie said she sleeps in the nude and has a tendency to go to the bathroom naked, we looked at each other and smiled.
We slowly moved off the couch and eased toward the bathroom. There was a small area where we could hide on each side of a hallway door. Bonnie and I were on one side and Joey and Kathy on the other. The ladies were giggling. I reached around Bonnie and massaged her tits and Joey did the same to Kathy. Bonnie grabbed my hand and placed on her shorts button, she straightened up and I unsnapped her shorts and let them fall some. Kathy was staring at my hand as Joey’s hand undid her shorts and let them fall to the floor showing Bonnie her pussy. At that time we heard the toilet flush and peaked around the corner and it was the roommate that was nude. She walked out of the bathroom still asleep and rubbed her shaved pussy. She had very full tits and as she turned Kathy stared at her ass. Well Joey’s fingers were busy with Kathy’s pussy and mine with Bonnie’s. I let Bonnie’s shorts fall to the floor and Kathy let out a gasped and said Bonnie had and awesome body. Bonnie looked at Kathy and walked over to her and said you do too and kissed Kathy. I walked over behind Bonnie and saw Kathy’s eyes were closed as they kissed. Joey’s hands had slide to massaging Kathy’s ass and I wondered why. I looked down and saw Bonnie’s fingering Kathy and Kathy returning the favor.
I started rubbing Bonnie’s ass. Joey said he had to pee and so did Kathy. Bonnie said we could move to the master bedroom, so we did. Kathy had never gone into a bathroom with me or allowed me with her but Joey told Kathy to go first and she said he could come in also. I said but no closing the door. Kathy looked and me and saw me smile. As Bonnie and I sat on the edge of the bed, I asked how they got the master bedroom. She said it was owned by her mother- that she was an executive in a large company. As I looked in the bathroom Kathy was sitting on the toilet talking with Joey and was glancing down between his legs. Kathy finished and got up, and then Joey unzipped his pants and pulled his cock out. Kathy looked up and said that I may have understated his size. He asked if she wanted to hold it and she eagerly agreed. I saw Kathy’s breathing increase. He finished and I said I had to pee. I walked in and Kathy said I want to hold it and she looked at Bonnie and asked if it was ok. Bonnie smiled and said we both can. I said I didn’t think there was enough for two but Kathy said there definitely was. It was great having two women hold my cock. We all three looked into each other eyes and had a three way kiss.
I finished and Bonnie sat and peed. Joey asked if we wanted a beer. Both Bonnie and Kathy said they didn’t so Joey went to get him one. It was around 11:30 and Bonnie made the statement that she felt salty and wanted to clean up. I made a comment not having time to do this if we were driving back. She looked at me and said she thought we were spending the night. I looked at Kathy and she said we didn’t bring anything with us- toothbrushes, razors, or pjs. Bonnie said to don’t worry about the toothbrushes and razors that they had plenty as she opened a cabinet door and got us new toothbrushes and a razor. She then said, I hope we won’t need pjs and smiled. I noticed that there was not a tub or shower in the bathroom, just another door. Joey came in and Bonnie asked do you mind if we have overnight guests and he said not at all.
Kathy was naked and walked of to Joey and said- it is time for me to see that snake as she pushed him back to the bed. She kissed him passionately and his hands were roaming her body. Bonnie walked over and stood in front of me and took my hands gliding one to her tits and the other to her pussy. After Kathy broke from the kiss, Joey reached to untie the scrubs but Kathy stopped him and said to let her. She started kissing his neck then went to his chest sucking each nipple, then ran her tongue down the center of is six pack untie she was on her knees in front of him. She looked so sexy being nude and kneeling in front of another man. She looked up at Joey as she untied the scrubs and pulled them down. Bonnie and I had moved around so we could see what she was going to do. As his cock came free, Kathy gasped and leaned back some. She said it looks much larger up close. Bonnie said it is even larger when it is in the mouth and without hesitation Kathy had it in the mouth- hands visibly trembling. After a couple of bobs {only taking a third in her mouth}, Kathy said it was salty. I have been finger Bonnie and caressing her tits. Bonnie reached around and grabbed my cock and leaned over to open her ass cheeks some to place my cock between them. Her ass was firm and she laid her head on my shoulder.
After Kathy said Joey’s cock tasted salty, Bonnie said I need to taste Ken’s and she dropped to her knees and took my cock in her mouth. After a few bobs, bonnie announced it was salty also. Her grabbed Kathy’s and my hand, we went back through the bathroom to the door and Bonnie opened it. There was a huge shower/area. The tub was actually a Jacuzzi and the shower was a glass enclosed area. Bonnie said it will take too long to run the tub so we got into the shower. For the next ten minutes there was a lot of soaping and washing. Joey cleaned areas on Kathy that I never had touched before. Then Bonnie asked Kathy why she didn’t shave and Kathy said she did at one time {I never knew this} but stopped. Bonnie announced that it was time to start but Joey said to wait a minute, that it wasn’t Bonnie who was going to have to handle the pussy hair and Bonnie said are you sure. Bonnie said that she had never been with another female but definitely would consider Kathy. Kathy said that she also had never been with another woman and would love to have Bonnie be her first. Joey dropped to his knees and told Kathy to spread her legs so he could eat her. Kathy hiked her leg on a bench and pulled Joey’s head to her. Bonnie stood behind Kathy and was helping Joey gain access to Kathy’s pussy. He licked and sucked her and she began moaning. He stood up and kissed Bonnie who said I have to taste that for myself. Bonnie said she really had to pee and Kathy said she had to also. Joey and I talked about the ladies. He said that he wasn’t sure that Bonnie would go through with this, I told Joey I was shocked at Kathy but thought it was the alcohol acting and once she sobered up it would stop.
When they returned, Kathy sat on the bench and Bonnie dove in. Kathy looked and Joey and said I want to feel you cock in my mouth. He stepped forward and Kathy shoved it in like she was very hungry. Bonnie was lapping Kathy’s pussy with that ass in the air. Bonnie asked Kathy if she ever sucked two cocks at once and Kathy said no. I took the hint and walked over to Kathy and she grabbed my cock. She looked up at me with deep passionate eyes and said “God, I love you so much” and shoved my cock in her mouth. She was alternating between the two and Bonnie asked if she could take the both. Kathy said that might be possible if the guys don’t mind touch cocks. I guess I had a bi side because the idea of having my cock touch another guy’s cock was hot. Joey said sounds interesting. Bonnie laughed and said what was interesting, having Kathy take two in her mouth or touching another guy’s cock? Joey said both.
At that time Kathy said this would be more comfortable in bed. I said that it seemed unfair that Kathy had two cocks and was eaten and not Bonnie. At that point Kathy jumped up and told Bonnie to take the seat of honor. Bonnie reached over and turned off the water because she said at times she felt as though she might drown with the water running over us. Bonnie sat on the bench and Kathy dropped to her knees and began licking and suck her pussy. This was driving me nuts. Joey and I stepped forward on each side and Bonnie grabbed both cocks and put them head –to-head {touching} and began licking both and rubbing heads together. Kathy looked up and Bonnie asked do you want to give the guys a mouth sandwich. Kathy said sure and rose up putting her mouth on the other side of our cocks. Kathy and Bonnie were licking our cocks and kissing with the cocks between them- rubbing heads together. Joey said that he had been holding back for the past ten minutes and need to let go. I said that I needed too. Kathy and Bonnie said at the same time “Let go!” At the same time, we let go with buckets of cum. I watched Kathy hold her mouth over the end of Joey’s cock taking the cum into it. She had never wanted me to cum in her mouth; Bonnie did the same with me.
Joey looked at me and said that was a first for him since Bonnie said she never thought about taking cum into her mouth, and I said that Kathy always stated he had never acquired a taste for cum. As we finished the buckets both ladies looked at each other and kissed mixing the cum. At that time they stood up and Bonnie kissed me and Kathy kissed Joey with mouths full of cum. I was shocked but continued to kiss Bonnie, she was using her tongue to swish the cum in my mouth. I looked over at Kathy and Joey and they were going at it with the kissing. Bonnie finished the kiss and asked what I thought- I said salty but good. She agreed. Kathy and Joey had stopped kissing and Kathy asked Joey what he thought- he grinned and kissed her passionately again. I told Bonnie to come with me but Kathy broke off her kiss and said she needed Bonnie to stay with her. Joey asked if she could stay and watched what they were going to do- but Kathy shooed us out. I made a comment about making out with Joey both ladies said wait so we can watch.
Joey and I got on the bed, lying across the bed with my head pointing one way and his pointing the opposite. We heard water running for about a minute. I told Joey that Kathy must think highly of you for her to take his cum and swallow it. He smiled and said he knows that Bonnie thought highly of me because on their walk back from the tossing the Frisbee, she commented on how handsome and athletic I looked. Our eyes met and it seemed natural to kiss and we did. The kiss was so passionate it took me by surprise. I always thought of myself as a macho type guy and this was definitely a no-no. My hands began rubbing his chest as I laid him back. I broke the kiss and began kissing his neck and moved to his chest sucking his nipples. He pulled my head up and kissed me hard. He kissed my chest and began moving down my stomach, I was trembling hoping he would go all the way. His head reached my limp cock and he started sucking. I was looking down at him and looked up to see his limp cock and began sucking it. After and few minutes there was a noise from the bathroom, both ladies we standing there. They had been watching us. Bonnie’s hand was between her legs and she was fingering herself. Kathy had a towel around her waste but her hand was under the towel and as she drew it out it was wet. Kathy had once said she did not like masturbating because it didn’t feel right, but that must have felt right. Joey asked what was with the towel, Bonnie stepped aside and said gentleman I give you the new Kathy. With that she whipped off the towel and showed us a clean have pussy, she even turned around and leaned over to show that he had shaved all the way back. Kathy asked what we thought, I said she looked even more beautiful and Joey agreed. I turned and asked Joey can I be the first to eat the new Kathy, he said sure. Kathy walked over to me and said that I would be the second to eat the new Kathy and she smiled at Bonnie.
I kissed Kathy and tasted a little of Bonnie. I laid her back on the bed and dropped to my knees and placed he legs over my shoulders. It was such a fantastic feeling licking and sucking her pussy with no hair. As I was doing this Kathy was grinding her hips and she said lower. I moved lower on her pussy and she said much lower. I said if I go much lower I would licking her ass- she said I know. I threw open her legs so I could see her ass and lick while I fingered her. She was moaning, I soon felt a tongue near my fingers and saw Joey licking Kathy. As I was licking her Joey was licking her pussy. Bonnie straddled Kathy’s face and I saw Kathy’s tongue diving into Bonnie’s pussy. I licked and moved to Kathy’s pussy at which time Joey and I kissed. Then Bonnie and Joey switched and Bonnie was licking Kathy’s pussy while Kathy was eagerly sucking Joey’s dick. Kathy said she wanted to 69 with Joey. Bonnie moved and immediately took my cock in her mouth. I pulled her head up and said that I wanted to eat her pussy and ass. She turned around and stuck her ass up in the air.
I climbed on the bed and began licking and sucking her pussy and ass. Bonnie moved up on the bed to get some pillows and I moved with her, then I felt someone licking my ass. I looked around and saw Kathy diving in while Joey was eating her pussy. She smiled at me and winked. She stopped and was taking half of Joey’s cock in her mouth then licking the shaft and sucking the balls. I heard Kathy moan and Bonnie said “Shit I have to be fucked soon!” Kathy jumped off of Joey and said I want your cock in me now. Bonnie pushed me back and slid my cock her pussy. It was so tight! Joey said he wanted to fuck Kathy in the ass. Kathy said that is the only virgin hole Ken can have on me- Joey said he understood.
Joey was immediately on his back and Kathy was facing Bonnie and said like this as she slide onto his cock. Bonnie said yes but you should be wet enough. Bonnie said that my cock was stretching and filling her and she began to hump it. Kathy was easing down and them stopped- she all but and inch of Joey’s cock in her. She eased up and then slammed her pussy all the way down and she gasped. Soon both ladies were fucking us and moaning. Bonnie began to get louder and louder, and then Kathy was grunting loud. Both women were fucking us wildly and Joey said I am going to cum. Kathy fill me with your cum, I want to feel your fuck juice. With that bonnie said Ken cum in me baby- I want you to cum hard. My hips were humping and I shot a loud as Bonnie screamed. Kathy was shaking violently on Joey’s cock and Joey’s faced was tight. We all cummed and ladies collapsed in our arms.
It took about five minutes for any of us to talk. There was a knock at the door and Bonnie said come in. Kathy looked shocked as did mine. It was the roommate that went to the bathroom earlier in the night. She stepped in half a sleep and said can you keep it down. Bonnie said I certainly hope not. At that point she looked up and saw Bonnie on top of me and Kathy on top. She stared and Kathy said you have a tight body, want to join us? She stood there for a second like she was considering it and then turned and left. Bonnie slid off of me and Kathy slid off of me. Kathy looked at my cock and said you need cleaning, so I made a move to get up and she smiled and moved toward my cock. Kathy began licking and sucking to clean me up. I looked over and saw Bonnie doing the same thing.
After she finished me, I said your turn. Kathy got a smile and spread her legs. I licked her clean inside and out. As we lay there, I was on one side of the bed and Joey the other and the tow ladies were in between. The faced each other and began to kiss. Bonnie asked if we minded if they had some fun, we said no. Their hands were all over each others body fingering pussies and caressing breasts. Kathy said I want to taste you and Bonnie said she needed Kathy’s pussy in here face. The ladies got into a 69 and we moaning. I slide my hand over Kathy’s ass and helped Bonnie by fingering Kathy. I got my fingers wet and rubbed her asshole and inserted a finger. Kathy squealed and moaned. Bonnie said told Joey to look; he did and smiled at me. A moment later I heard a squeal and moan from Bonnie. Both ladies were licking and grinding feverishly. I happened to look over at the door and saw the roommate peaking through, she started to close the door, I smiled at her and the door opened some. I looked at Bonnie and caught her eye and moved my head toward the door, Bonnie looked and said step in and close the door. Her roommate did and Bonnie asked if she wanted to join. She said no that Dylan {her boyfriend} wouldn’t understand. She began fingering herself. Joey and Kathy noticed she had joined us and that caused the ladies to go wild. Both were beginning to scream and they both let out a scream and collapsed. I looked over at the roommate {Ellen} and she was cumming also.
Bonnie told Ellen don’t be shy come on over. She came over to the bed nervously. I asked about her boyfriend and she said he was drunk and won’t wake up. She said that she was feeling lonely because the other two in her room had fucked, we had fucked, but her boyfriend passed out. My cock was regaining some life and Kathy saw it and moved over and took it in her hand. She was beginning to pump and massage it. Ellen was looking at it as Kathy took it in her mouth and sucked it. She looked at Ellen and said would you like to try. Bonnie had begun pumping Joey’s cock, then winked and smiled at me. Kathy moved closer to Ellen and grabbed her hand and placed on my cock and they pumped up and down. Ellen was looking at my cock and said it's big, I told her to look at Joey’s. She did and gasped and said I can’t take that one. Bonnie said you won’t have to do anything you don’t want to.
Ellen immediately focused on my cock. She looked me in the eyes and I said go ahead and suck it. She didn’t need anymore encouragement; her head was in my lap. Kathy put her hand on Ellen’s head and said that good, you like that don’t you? Ellen said yes. Kathy was smiling and said no I am going to lick your cunt, ok? Ellen stopped and stared at Kathy. Kathy leaned over and kissed Ellen. Ellen kissed her back and Kathy began to rub her tits and Ellen rubbed Kathy’s. Kathy said you suck him and I’ll eat you. I positioned my self at the head board and Ellen put her face in my lap with her ass in the air. Kathy got behind her and said that is a great looking pussy and ass and dove in. Ellen was a great cock sucker. He rubbed my balls, deep throated me, and sucked my balls. She jerked and Kathy said just relax it will being to feel good. Kathy was fingering her ass and licking her cunt. Ellen was beginning to hump Kathy and Kathy said Ellen needs a cock. I pulled her head off, kissed her, and laid her back.
Kathy took my cock and guided it into her. She said that she should lay back and enjoy what was to come. Kathy told Ellen to suck one tit, she would suck another, and she could suck Joey. As I entered her she was tight, to the point it almost hurt. Kathy and Bonnie were sucking and caressing her tits and I could see her taking Joey’s cock in. As I pumped her she began moaning. In two minutes she was rocking her hips feverishly and pumping and sucking his cock. She went rigid and pulled Joey’s cock put and said fuck me hard, I want it hard. I obliged her. Joey stuck his cock back in her mouth and was pumping it. Kathy was sucking her tit and said, "Ellen baby, take his cum in your mouth and don’t spill any of the golden juice." Ellen said breathlessly "ok". At that point he exploded and filled her mouth. Ellen gagged some but Kathy said just hold it. I was beginning to explode in her. Kathy said cum in that pussy babe. Kathy straddled Ellen’s face and told her to deposit it in her pussy. Ellen was pushing it out and Kathy said I want it in my pussy. Ellen them began licking and pushing cum into Ellen’s pussy. Bonnie got down and licked my cum out of Ellen’s pussy. Kathy got off Ellen with cum in her pussy and over Ellen’s face. Bonnie deposited my cum in Ellen’s mouth and said put it in my pussy. Ellen attacked Bonnie’s pussy and Bonnie began moaning. Bonnie got off then Bonnie and Kathy began kissing Ellen getting the cum off her face. When they had completed they began cleaning each other pussies.
Ellen sat up and I pulled her toward me and she sat leaning up against me. She took my hand and placed in between her pussy. I told her that she was really tight and she said that is because I have never had a cock in me. Everybody just turned and look at her. I said I was sorry and she looked at me quizzically and asked why? She said it was great. I want to thank all of you. Ellen said I would kiss you but I have cum in my mouth. I said so and kissed her long and hard.
Ellen watched Bonnie and Kathy finish, kissed everyone good night and promised Joey that if it was ok with Bonnie, she would let Joey fuck her soon. Bonnie said only if I can join in. Ellen said she wouldn’t have it any other way. She left and we noticed it was 2:30 am. We were tired. Bonnie asked what time did we need to leave tomorrow; Kathy asked if she was trying to get rid of us. Bonnie said she actually wanted us to stay tomorrow night too. Kathy smiled and said we will see. Bonnie asked what changed her mind about coming back. Kathy said that she saw Joey walk away and that he had a good ass, but what clinched it was when we drove by and he had his shirt off talking to the couple. Bonnie asked if she knew this would happen and Kathy said that she didn’t know but it crossed her mind. Kathy asked Bonnie about me and Bonnie said as soon as I saw him it crossed my mind. That the other guys had been hitting on her but I was it. I asked Joey about Kathy and he said are you kidding, as soon as I saw her in her bikini. She’s is great. Finally, it came to me and I looked at Bonnie and said it was when you smiled at me when you asked us to come to the party. I realized that she was like Kathy- the personality was just as gorgeous as the body. Bonnie came over to me and told Kathy go sleep with Joey. We turned off the light and I feel asleep fingering Bonnie with my cock between her ass cheeks.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,477 views
Booker was about 6' 4' and very muscular. When I first met him I figured he's been a college jock but found out later that he just enjoyed working out.
Sheryl was tiny in comparison, maybe 5' and probably didn't weigh 90 pounds but, like Booker, very muscular and in shape. Not that it mattered but they were black and Sheryl had just enough Cherokee in her to give her skin a gorgeous copper tone.
At that time I was 25 and, just getting out of the military's special forces, in perfect condition. I'm 6'2' at that time weighed around 205. I have blondish hair and blue eyes and was about as different from Booker as could be.
My wife is about 5' 7' and weighed only 115 then. But, her small frame carried a couple of perfect 36 C's that hung just right.
Booker and I worked together and the four of us attended all the work 'after hours' parties. Nobody had much money back then so instead of going out 'clubbing' we'd just meet most weekends at a different home. There were about 10 or fifteen couples who met regularly.
It became obvious to everyone that whenever there was slow song that Booker and my wife were going to be dancing. And they soon were dancing very, very closely. It didn't bother me at all and I think Sheryl enjoyed watching them about as much as me. They enjoyed each others feel and we enjoyed watching...,. no foul.
Well, I finally quit that job but still kept in contact with Booker and Sheryl and a couple of the other couples. I was in sales and one of the salesmen had a couple of the 8mm tape of 'Deepthroat' with Linda Lovelace. When I mentioned this to friends Booker and Sheryl and another couple wanted to see it so my wife and I invited the two couples to join us that Saturday evening.
During the film everyone was pretty quiet. There just wasn't that much porn around back in the mid seventies and it was a bit of an overload on everyone I think. But as soon as it ended the third couple left pretty quickly and it was obvious that they were in a hurry to get home and take care of matters.
The four of us laughed about that after the couple left and we sat, drank, and talked about the movie and sex in general for an hour or so.
My wife was the first to call it a night and when she said she needed to go to bed Booker said he was ready to go home too.
Sheryl asked me if I, too, was ready for sleep and I fixed another drink for her and me both. We told Booker that I'd give Sheryl a ride home later since they only lived a few blocks away.
Sheryl and I drank and talked about Booker and my wife and both agreed that their having the hots for each other was sort of fun and cool with both of us. Then, on the way to Sheryl's house she admitted that she'd seen Booker with another woman before and was fine with it. In fact she said it was really a turn on for her.
I told Sheryl that I thought I'd enjoy seeing my wife with a guy too, and that if she and Booker were together that I'd be OK with it. Well, turns out that Booker and Sheryl were hoping I'd say something just like that because as soon as we got to their house Sheryl went straight to the bedroom and told Booker what I'd said.
OK, we'd all been drinking a lot. But Booker seemed sober as a judge as he looked me straight in the eyes and asked if I was sure. I assured him I was and we decided that it would be up to my wife if things went anywhere at all.
Booker took my house key and left Sheryl and me in his house to wait for his return or call if everything went as planned. That was one long ass wait and I wondered if I'd really messed up by getting into this.
But after an hour or so Booker called and I could tell by Sheryl's smile that it was OK. She told me that 'they'd' done it and they wanted us to come back over. Sheryl was so excited that she jumped into my arms as she was talking and gave me the juiciest kiss ever immediately after she told me.
When we got to my place Booker was wearing my robe and my wife was in her negligee sitting at the dining room take drinking coffee.
There was an awkward moment but when I went straight to her and kissed her, telling her I loved her, everything seemed to be fine.
My wife and Booker asked if Sheryl and I had 'already' and we both said no. We'd decided to wait and make sure before we did anything. So they said that the bedroom was now ours.
Sheryl and I didn't hesitate and were in the bedroom naked in seconds. We really did enjoy each other but we both were eager to see our spouses together. Odd how we were on the same wave length in that respect. So, after we had some exploring, oral and a nice intercourse we called our spouses into the bedroom.
To this day what happened the next hour or so is still the most erotic memories of my life. We wound up exploring these fun things with five other couples over the next few years but it's that first memory that's my favorite ever.
While fondling my cute little new playmate I watched as Booker and my wife made out. Both totally naked, both totally turned on and both almost performing for me and Sheryl.
I especially remember when Booker finally rolled on top of my wife to fuck her that I was the one who took his thick cock and guided it into my wife's, very wet, pussy. Now that was a hot moment.
After watching my wife and Booker fucking in just about every way imaginable for an hour or so Sheryl and I finally had to satisfy our own needs and ignored our spouses for a very incredible half hour of our own pleasure with each other.
They spent the night with us that night, what was left of it, and the next morning we all had breakfast together and talked about everything in the world except what we'd shared the night before. We were young, I guess, but we never talked about it again. Now my wife and I did, but just a little, and she said that she had remorse about it and denied having much pleasure. Which, I knew was untrue. :}
We remained friends for a while but, nothing to do with our sexual experience, soon drifted apart. That was over thirty years ago. I'd love to see them again and see how they're doing and how they aged. And, if things were to work out..., well, sure, I'd love to!!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 7,110 views
Our friend separated from her husband and is living as a single mum with three kids and our four kids love to have them over and we go to her place as well. During a visit to her place one night she confided to us both that she and her husband had been involved in a foursome which then led into a physical relationship with the female of that couple.
Well I was blown away and turned on at the same time! We had known this woman for about 10 yrs and never thought she was the type!
My wife appeared intrigued and wanted to know all about it, how far did she go, how did it start etc.
Our friend replied that she did not think she was the type either, but unless you are in the situation you don't know what you would do.
The next day my wife and I were talking about it and she asked me if I would want to have a foursome? I replied that I would feel funny about a guy getting into my wife and I would not like it much, on the other hand two girls and me, well.....
I asked my wife if the confessions had changed the way she felt about our friend, she said no, but she must have been really in love to go all the way with that girl.
We saw our friend nearly every weekend after that, with her staying overnight sometimes and we all had a few drinks together when we could, the foursome was not mentioned again apart from my wife commenting that, 'that must be what split them up'. She found out from our friend that in fact the marriage was on the way out long before the foursome incident.
Our friend slept over again over the Easter long weekend and on Sunday night we bought some wine and Vodka mixers. My wife had consumed about 1/2 a bottle of the Vodka {small bottle} she was sober, whereas I was goooone, as our friend and I had consumed two bottles of a good red wine
My wife and I headed off to bed at about 12 am and I was getting undressed when our friend came in to our room to say goodnight and stopped for a chat about the day's activities {Easter egg hunt with the kids etc}. I think it must have been my half of the two bottles but I was starting to pull my pants down, my wife said 'What are you doing?' I replied 'Getting undressed for bed.' She then said, 'Maybe she does not want to see you naked!'
Our friend then laughed and said I don't care! I stripped off and hopped into bed, our friend then sat on the end of the bed and chatted a bit more then left the room and came back with her overnight bag, then proceeded to get undressed down to panties only then put her neck to ankle nightie on.
My wife commented on the nightie, she replied it was the only warm nightie she had, we continued to chat then our friend ended up between my wife and I under the blankets! I commented that it was not fair, as I could not play with my wife as she was in the way!
My wife said 'Get between us then'. Now I was in the prime position! I think again the wine gave me the courage to say ' hey this is alright, two pussies in bed!' the girls giggled then I said 'two pussies, one tongue - who's first?'
My wife said 'Maybe she is not into that sort of thing', to which our friend replied something like 'don't bet on it!' My wife replied 'Well how can she do anything with that big nightie thing on!' To which our friend was naked in an instant!
I turned to my wife and asked her did she really want me to do this? she replied 'Yes it will spice up our marriage!' I could not believe it! I kept looking at her for approval while I licked our friends pussy like it was a lolly pop and all the time I was fingering and rubbing my wife's pussy too!
Our friend shuddered and came, I then turned my attention to my wife's by now dripping pussy, she actually squirted for the second time ever - the first time was years ago. I then thought it was urine but I never told her about it, since then I have found out that some women can ejaculate!
All through this I was not hard, due to excessive wine consumption all I could manage was a half mast! But, I got off on the feeling of two women coming on my tongue! facelick facelick
My wife announced she was going to sleep {it was by now 2 am}. I was being embraced by our friend and she said she had better go back out to her kids in the lounge room who were asleep on the spare bed. She leaned over and kissed me with my tongue being sucked in to her mouth, then I started to rub her pussy, I realized my wife was there but the wine dulled my senses into thinking that it was OK, I don't remember much after that as I was very inebriated.
The next morning my wife was very quiet, I asked her what was wrong? She said nothing. Our friend came in and we talked. My wife said she just had to get used to things and everything was OK with no regrets!
Then five minutes after our friend left for home, my wife said 'OUR ROOM NOW!' I thought what's wrong? Then she told me that after she had said she was going to sleep she in fact was awake the whole time! What's more heard everything we said & did! {about 2 hrs worth!}. I was devastated, I had a vague recollection of the tongue kissing & fondling but nothing much else!
It appears that there was a lot of 'pillow talk' but I was the only one she could hear properly! She went on to tell me that I had said 'How can I love two women' and 'I will miss you when you go away this week, can you leave your panties for me to sniff.'
She said the physical stuff she was OK with, but it was the stating of love etc., she was upset by! We spent most of the morning fighting which ended with me breaking down in tears as I realized what I had done.
I was shattered that I had been so greedy about having two woman and allowed it to unsettle our marriage, I rang our friend and told her, then realized that I shouldn't have rang her as she was preparing to go away on holiday the next day!
Then she turned up at the door and wanted to see my wife. she then came in and was upset that she had come between us and she felt guilty that it was because she was looking for affection as she had been neglected for so long.
We then agreed my wife should go with her to help her pack then have a coffee and talk it over, when they came back everything seemed OK as they were talking about how good I had been the night before!
They even said next time I was not allowed to drink any alcohol
I thought to myself 'YES YES YES' they then laughed at the thought of one of our combined seven children coming in to find three naked adults in bed together
Over the last couple of days I have been feeling very affectionate towards my wife, something which was a bit of problem as we had drifted way from affection with each other. She often said I never held her anymore. I told her it was because she wouldn't kiss me either etc., but now I am full of so much love for her, I think the fact that she shared that special night with me has made my love for her even stronger!
Just about every night this week I have licked her pussy. She appears to be more hornier too! I have a sore tongue!
She thinks I am showing her this attention because I feel guilty but I have told her no, I feel re-energized towards her and when I was kissing our friend it reminded me of us when we were first going out and it is true!
She stated the other day that she would never do it again. I was disappointed at first but if it came to the point of our marriage or a threesome I would choose our Marriage!
But don't get me wrong, I would dive in tongue first at the drop of two nighties! I will just sit back now and let my wife call the shots!
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,741 views
Vivid Memories
By 2much, in Swinger First Time,
It's all coming back to me now, how it started. We were out for drinks one early spring evening, we had been dating for about a year and a half and were in our twenties. After a few beers and some seafood we walked the harbor & found ourselves feeling frisky, 'lets go to an adult store, I would like to buy a new toy' she said - so we wander into a clothing/toy shop and she picks out a nice lifelike looking dildo. We couldn't get to the car fast enough and raced back home, about 25 minutes down the highway. About halfway down the road she starts opening the package and examining her new toy. 'Ohhhh my gooooddddd' I hear her exclaim as I look over to realize what she is doing. In the dark of the car ride I did not see that she had slid up her skirt & had slid the dildo into her pussy. I was stunned at first, but enjoyed watching as she kept going, sliding it in & out of her beautiful pink slit. I reached over while driving to feel her legs and wetness, and as she went faster and faster she did not even realize that her face was pressed up against the window in sheer pleasure; what a sight for passers by! When we got home it was an all out sex fest. I ravaged her with that dildo for hours, fucking her with it and making her suck it, then it happened; as I was plunging it in & out of her slit and alternately sucking on her hard brown nipples and kissing her I slid my cock into her mouth so she could suck me while she fucked the lifelike 8' dildo.
Then I asked her the question I had been dying to ask her for months. 'Have you ever sucked a cock while you fucked another one?' She looked at me bewildered, then said no. We continued on fucking like rabbits well into the night and didn't speak too much about the subject, although I did tell her it was a wild fantasy of mine to watch her fuck and suck me and another man. Before too long it would enter conversations again, as we were fucking one night I brought out the dildo and was making her suck it along side my cock, alternating on the two. She found it very hot and decided then and there that this was something she wanted to do, to help me fulfill my longtime fantasy and her new one.
We talked about it quite a bit, and even went a little further; we began chatting online with guys and had some phone sex with one or two, she would talk while I ate her out. It was honestly not very exciting. The guys turned her off mostly, and she seemed disinterested in the whole ting. Then one night a few months later we were having some wine & she was online. 'Baby, I think I found someone' she said excitedly. 'What?' I was clueless. 'A guy, I think I found us a guy to play with; his name is Jim and he lives like 10-minutes from here, and he seems pretty cool.' I was caught completely off guard by this, but nevertheless I was very excited. We opened another bottle of wine & awaited Jim's phone call - she and he had arranged to talk on the phone for some more assurance about how 'cool' he was. Well she got off the phone after about 25 minutes of small talk and she told me that he was coming over. She also told me that he was cool with being with just her, but that he was also ok with being with me - I had to ask for clarification.
She said he told her he had been with guys before and didn't mind if we wanted to do that kind of stuff. I was again caught totally off guard - our first MFM threesome and there was a chance it could go MMF? I am a straight guy, all American type, but I do admit that deep down I have a small curiosity about cock - not guys, not anal, not anything really other than just that I enjoy seeing a nice cock. I suppose that ties into the fantasy about wanting to watch her with another man. At any rate I was a little hesitant, but very willing. And excited, we both were. Lisa spent a good deal of time making herself up - she quickly did her long blonde hair, makeup and slipped into a silk green Victoria's Secret robe & matching thong and high heels.
We waited for Jim to arrive, sipping wine as we did and nervously talking about the what if's - what if he's not attractive, or he doesn't show, etc... Well he did show, and he was not bad looking - athletic, shorter than me but stockier, brown hair and clean cut. he was also very polite but almost shy. We sat forever making idle small talk and sipping wine until I suggested we put on a movie - I dug out my favorite porn and dimmed the lights. Lisa and I sat on one couch and Jim on the other, I motioned for him to come get closer and he took a seat beside her. We sat watching and letting the heat build among us before I suggested that my cock was getting hard & asked Jim if his was also? Yes, he replied quietly as I reached over to kiss Lisa. She broke our kiss and turned to Jim to kiss him and they kissed hard, he laid her down and slid her robe aside to expose here panties then sliding them aside he began fingering her deeply as they kissed. She broke the kiss to tell me as she panted heavy that 'he is fucking me with his fingers baby, ohh god he's fucking me hard baby' she moaned as he thrust his fingers into her harder.
They broke and she sat up, catching her breath. 'I need a break, why don't you two put on a show for me,' she said as she moved to the other sofa, 'I wanna watch you stroke your cocks for me.' I immediately pulled out my cock and began to stroke it as I stared at her; my dick is one of the nicest I have ever seen, it is about 8' long and cut, nice and even in color and about 5' around. It's not super thick but it is nice proportion and long, it looks very good. So as I am stroking my cock and staring at her I feel Jim next to me removing his pants and can hear him begin to stoke his cock as well.
Picture a dimly lit room with a porno going, candle light and two guys sitting side by side stroking their own cocks while a gorgeous blonde girl sits watching from about 3 feet away, playing with herself and sipping wine in a tiny silk bathrobe. Yes, it is one of my fondest memories! This went on for about 15 minutes or so and I guess it was the wine, the moment, and her staring intently at me while I stroked my cock and our new friend stroked his just inches away from me; I looked down to see his cock and it was a little fatter and shorter than mine, nothing super special but it was big and hard and he was pumping it pretty good when I reached over with my right hand and took it into my hand. We didn't look at each other at all, but he reached over to my cock as well and as we sat stroking each other's cocks for her she just about fell off the sofa from amazement. Her jaw was on the floor as she watched us, and she mouthed the words 'i f%@&ing love you so much baby' and 'oh my god' - then she came over to us and knelt down before us, opening her robe to expose her gorgeous 34d's so we could fondle and suck on them as she massaged our balls.
She took each of our sets of balls in each of her hands and tickled them while we continued to stroke each other, taking turns kissing her while the other would suck her tits. I remember feeling so strange about it, but his hand actually felt very good on my cock. My hand felt warm, sweaty, and as she leaned down to take his cock in her mouth I pulled my hand off so she could swallow it all. She looked at me as she came up off his cock, then immediately went over to mine being careful not to take her eyes off me for one second. It was as hot as it gets. She continued to alternate sucking our cocks until I couldn't take it anymore and I knelt down beside her to help. Lisa grabbed Jim's cock by the base with one hand and grabbed my head with the other, pushing it close to his cock and I first licked up the side of it with her then I took it into my mouth. It felt strange, and I am still not sure if I enjoyed it or not but in the moment it felt amazing. We played out every imaginable position - Lisa took both of our cocks into her mouth together, them rubbing along side each other and then she and Jim got down on their knees and sucked my cock together. It felt good having two mouths on my cock, the feeling of stubble and soft lips was strange but left me curious to continue it. Lisa again got up for a break, she went to the bathroom and left Jim on his knees in front of me sucking my cock. When she came out she stood again in awe of me naked on the sofa with my big dick in another man's mouth.
She stood fingering herself and just watching for what seemed like forever until I finally motioned for her to come here & give me her pussy. She draped her leg on the sofa so I could lick her and I pulled Jim up to join me. We took turns sucking on her slit and licking her clit until she was about to burst. She said she needed to have one of us inside her right now and I obliged, sliding my dick into her from behind as she sucked Jim's cock. We were on the sofa and the wall behind it was mirrored so we could watch the whole scene unfold.Hot as it was watching her take us through the mirrors, we decided to move to the bedroom. Once there she proceeded to lay Jim down and suck him while I entered her from behind. She was laying on him and he on his back with me behind her, and every once in a while I would lean up and make her break from sucking him so she and I could make out. She then sat up on his cock and took it by the base, guiding it into her well fucked pussy. She rode him while I lay behind her, feeling her ass and tits from behind until she came. Eventually we switched and I got on top of her as she lay side by side with him, when it was time to come I pulled out and shot an enormous load all over her pussy ans then aimed it right at his cock. As he and she stroked his cock together I shot my load all over it, until he too came, then she leaned down and licked some of the cum off of our cocks before rolling over exhausted and falling asleep.
We met with Jim twice more, but neither time compared to the first. Lisa and I have since split up, but I will always remember her vividly for the experiences we had like this.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,078 views
First I should give a little background: I'm Ilene. My husband's name is David. We're close to 40, have been together for almost fifteen years, and married for just under a decade. We're a loving, mostly boring couple who never even talked about swinging until about three months ago. After a lot of discussion and reading things on this board, we posted an ad on Swing Lifestyle. A few meetings with different couples and one false start later, we wrote to Jacob and Hilda. We had been out with a few couples prior to this and been to one private party, but our play had been limited to a little girl-on-girl kissing for me. We were really itching to have some play with a couple, but wanted to make sure we did it the right way.
Jacob and Hilda weren't the usual kind of couple we'd be interested in, but something in his smile spoke to me and made me want to know him. His profile said some very sweet things about his wife, which is always a good sign. David and I had agreed that our first swap would be a soft swap. Well, actually, David said he wanted to hold it to soft swap to ensure we didn't rush ourselves. Of course I agreed, even though I knew I would want more once we started playing.
We met Jacob and Hilda at a neighborhood restaurant for dinner. Unfortunately for us, there was a huge St. Patrick's Day party all over the neighborhood, and so the place was crowded, smoky and loud. We were having a hard time getting service and hearing each other, which made it difficult to get acquainted. In an email the day before, Jacob had mentioned that as a last resort, we could all go back to their place and get in their hot tub. We shrugged this idea off, since we were only meeting them for dinner and didn't intend to play. So when the neighborhood restaurant got to be uninhabitable, we decided to leave there and go to an Applebee's so we could get something to eat. However, when we got there, the doors were locked -- and it was only 9:30. We decided to try a nearby Bennigan's, but surprisingly, they had a band and it was at least as loud as where we had started out. At this point we agreed that the gods were telling us we should pick up a pizza and go back to their place.
By this point, David and I were ready to go to their house with them and maybe do a soft swap, since we found ourselves attracted to them. They were very straightforward, warm, and funny. Jacob was much more appealing in person than he was in his pictures. Hilda hadn't taken much trouble in getting ready--her face was shiny and the long, lush brunette hair we'd seen in her pictures was pulled back unflatteringly. But after a few minutes of talking, it was apparent that these two were well worth knowing. Hilda started flirting a little with David, who was a bit too nervous to respond very much. Jacob was being very charming and warm without being sleazy. It was obvious that what I was seeing was his real personality. Their love for each other was also on display. When she got up to go pay the tab at the neighborhood bar, her tight little body was on display as well. She is petite and very pert. I could see David looking at her and appreciating her. I am a little taller and curvy, and thought it would be nice for David to be with someone who had a different kind of body than I have.
I was having trouble relaxing to the situation; I mean, it had been fifteen years since I had even kissed another man...and now we were going back to these strangers' house to mess around with them? It seemed surreal. I was worried that David would not deal well with what was about to happen. I was fairly sure I'd be okay, but I also knew that it's impossible to guess how any person will react until they are actually in the thick of things, so to speak.
Jacob was quite nice about encouraging me to relax, smiling the whole time we were talking. I just loved how accepting he was of what I was feeling, and how warm they both were. We got to their house and ate the pizza {thank goodness, because both Hilda and I were starving}. David and I wanted to put on bathing suits to get in the hot tub, which Jacob didn't seem to be used to. I just didn't feel comfortable simply dropping all clothes so abruptly. Even when David and I make love at home, there is usually some buildup to getting naked together. It is part of the seduction. They put on suits too, even though Jacob didn't look thrilled about it.
So we all got in the hot tub. We hadn't talked about ground rules yet. Jacob and Hilda had been used to playing with just one couple who had been their good friends, but had moved away. I think they weren't used to new couples and so just assumed that we were like them-- full swap, and furthermore, that we'd go without condoms. At some point I just kind of blurted out that we were going to be soft swap, because it seemed to be up to me to even bring it up. I wasn't exactly smooth about it, but I got the job done.
We were sitting there and just talking, when at the first opportunity Jacob announced, 'Tops off!' Of course I wanted to take my top off and have him look at me, but I'd felt shy about just discarding it. So I turned my back to him, inviting him to undo my top for me. He complained mightily about the knot I'd tied in it...but he managed, and the top came off. {My hands had been trembling a bit when I attempted to tie a bow in my suit top, and it had ended up in a knot.} Then I kind of floated over and got on his lap, again with my back to him, and he let his hands roam quickly from my stomach up to my breasts.
Although I had agreed with David that we'd do soft swap the first time time out, I knew that once I was in that situation, I wouldn't want to stop. Once a man touches my breasts, I ache to have him inside me. I wouldn't break the rules, I was resolved. No way was I going to jeopardize our foray into swinging by doing something stupid. But when Jacob squeezed my nipple in a way I'd never felt, I felt an electric jolt fly from where he was touching me directly to my pussy and then throughout my whole body. I sucked in my breath with a cry-- there was just something about the way he did it, and suddenly my whole body was begging for sex. We started kissing and caressing each other. Although he's ten years older than I am, he has a nice body...solid smooth shoulders, muscular arms, and a nice amount of fur on his chest. It wasn't long before he murmured, 'Touch me, sweetheart', which just turned me to jelly. My husband doesn't use endearments in bed, and I can't remember him ever having called me 'sweetheart' at all. I didn't know how it would make my head buzz.
I knew approximately what was between his legs, because they had had a cock shot on their profile. It wasn't the most flattering picture of his body, and his cock wasn't even hard in it...I'm not sure why it was on their profile. {It's not there anymore.} David and I had agreed in jest that it was supposed to be a warning, because even soft, it looked around 7' or 8' long. I found out later that Hilda had started stroking David's cock after about 30 seconds of kissing, so I'm sure Jacob was used to this and thought I needed encouragement. I remembered later that I'd heard and read that longer or bigger cocks need more stimulation to stay hard, which fits with this experience. So, I reached down between his legs and couldn't suppress a few giggles of pure shock...I had seen the picture of course, but that didn't prepare me for actually touching it...a long, hard, thin curvy snake that must have been ten inches long. I couldn't get over how it felt in my hand, combined with simply touching another man's cock after all that time.
I let out a couple of more mini-exclamations of half-belief, and he wanted to know why I was making those noises. I couldn't think of anything to say without sounding trite, so I said something, well, trite. Oh man...just the feel of it, and the pleasure it was giving him, and his appreciation of it...it was a moment to savor. I wanted to feel it on my lips and tongue, and felt a strange urge to dive under the water and get it, as if I could breathe through it. But I controlled this silly feeling and asked him to sit on the edge of the tub. I love giving blow jobs...I am not a Catholic, but it seems a little like a communion to me. Just feeling a man's cock with my face, tongue and lips...feeling the texture of it, feeling it swell in my mouth, and finding out what makes him take in his breath with pleasure. Holding a man's cock in my mouth makes me feel so close to him physically, and sort of in control but like an instrument of pleasure at the same time.
After a few minutes, he trembled and swelled and said he needed to slow down, in case he got us to change our minds about being soft swap. He knew I wanted to, and was saying gentle things to try to convince me. Somehow, I wasn't offended by this...I think it was the way he said things, together with the knowledge that I wouldn't do anything I didn't talk to David about, combined with the warm pleasure of being desired. At some point, he motioned to David and Hilda at the other side of the tub and said, 'Look.' I looked over there, and was stunned: David was sitting on the edge of the hot tub, and Hilda had his cock in her mouth. The sight just hit me like lightning. It was so erotic; he was looking at me and smiling, the skin on his chest and flat stomach was dripping, and she was moving her head towards him and away, and also had her hand on him. I loved how it looked, and how much he was enjoying it, and as far as I could tell, she was too. The lights were off so that the neighbors wouldn't see, but to me it was as if there was a bright spotlight on them. I had had no idea how that sight would affect me. Later, he told me that it was a great moment when, in her sweet petite little voice, she had said to him, 'Why don't you sit on the edge of the tub so I can suck your cock?'
After I don't know how many seconds of staring agape at them, I turned my attention back to Jacob. He is so nice to be with, I was enjoying myself so much, and just wanted to keep kissing and fondling; then he put me on the edge of the tub too. So David and I were looking at each other across the tub, each of us getting oral sex from our partners...it was surreal, and I was bucking and jerking with pleasure and with the occasional too-firm touch.
After that, more kissing...and I got to see my husband give Hilda an orgasm by giving her oral. At some point Jacob and I talked, and when he asked I said yes, I wanted to have sex with him. Then to my surprise {but again, amazingly, not to my annoyance} he acted like we were just going to do it right then. I cleared that up by telling him yes, I wanted to, but I needed to talk to David first. So I 'swam' over to David, and we talked about going full swap. I was concerned that I would pressure him into it and we'd regret it later, if he wasn't ready. But he thought about it, decided he'd be okay with it, and reaffirmed that decision when I asked him again. So we all moved inside, after another awkward discussion, this one about using condoms.
They pulled out a sleeper sofa in their living room, and found condoms. We were lucky they had some, because David had shrugged off my suggestion of bringing some when we'd left for our date. After a little more oral play on the bed, I told Jacob how much I wanted him inside me. I forget what he said, but it was something sweet.
So he put the condom on, and as he was putting it on, I said to David, 'This is your last chance to say no, honey.' Then Jacob knelt over me. Just as I thought it was about to happen, Hilda and David appeared over my shoulder. David was smiling and started sucking my breast, and Hilda's smiling face appeared right next to mine. I reached up and kissed her. She is so soft, it was a whole new sensation kissing her. She whispered to me, 'It's all about you', which was so sweet and made me feel selfish, and unable to absorb it all, and so adored.
I don't even remember if I was touching Jacob with my hands as he entered me, or whether my hands were still around Hilda's neck, or even whether I could even see Jacob's face, but the sensation was so good, it's all I remember. David and Hilda left me to concentrate on each other, and me to concentrate on being fucked by this other man. It felt new and natural at the same time, and so incredible. Throughout the whole time, I was crying out, moaning, pushing against him, grabbing at his back and ass, and repeating 'It feels so good', over and over...and over. I couldn't stop saying it and at some point laughed at myself for it.
Jacob was so sweet, and sensual, and we moved together well. He is so long that he had to be careful not to hurt me. It did hurt a little at times, but oh what a feeling. I told him he's beautiful, and he kept saying sweet things to me too: 'Sweetheart', and 'That's my girl', which I loved, amazingly.
We took a break, looked around and saw David and Hilda patiently watching us, when Hilda announced that we were going to make David's fantasy of two women come true. She said he wanted to fuck me while she sat on his face. Jacob was quite gracious about this, being the giving person he is, and backed off. Happy to comply with David's request, I hopped on and she got on facing me. She and I started kissing again, and I felt the skin on her arms, her back, her hips...she is smooth and creamy, and has an incredible, tight little body. It seems a miracle, since she has at least three kids and doesn't work out. Her breasts, after presumably breastfeeding her kids, are pert and firm. They seemed tiny next to mine, maybe A- or B- cup breasts. Her nipples were a pretty pink color, and boy do they stand out! I enjoyed caressing her breasts and licking them for a few minutes. I thought about doing more, but didn't feel ready...Jacob wanted to join in, and at some point I was riding David, he was licking Hilda, and Hilda and Jacob each had one of my breasts in their mouth. That was amazing.
But what was even more amazing was that when David finally put a condom on and started penetrating Hilda, and I looked over to their side of the bed, the sight was so exciting and beautiful that it just floored me. There was my beloved husband, having sex with this little goddess, and they were both so beautiful that it made my heart soar. I have to say that Hilda, while she looked good in her pictures and had a nice smile, she hadn't primped to meet us. And of course everyone's hair was messy from the hot tub. But underneath David, she couldn't have looked any more beautiful to me. The effect this sight had on me was a complete surprise. Later, he told me she'd had two orgasms while they were having sex. I felt great about that.
We were all on the bed now, having sex. My leg was touching either David or Hilda, I'm not sure which. Jacob and I did it doggie style for a few minutes, which I enjoyed but I'm not sure he did. He turned me back over again {I love it when a man takes charge!}, and we proceeded to have some more really great and increasingly raw sex, with my moaning getting louder and more crazy. I got pretty close to an orgasm, but then it faded...with all the noise I was making, he thought I'd come, but I didn't lie to him when he asked. I didn't want to get hung up on it. After going at it for some time more, he came and let out a big yell right into my ear. It was loud, but I didn't mind at all.
Then I made a mistake in wanting him to stay inside of me for a few minutes. I didn't think about the condom, because I wasn't used to using them. When he pulled out, it was nowhere to be found. Jacob and Hilda have kids that were with someone else's house that night, and no one wanted them to come home to a condom on the living room rug or in the couch cushions. It turned out that we had lost it inside me, which I didn't know for sure until after David and I had gotten home. I tried to find it inside me before we left, but couldn't. Finding it later and writing an email to them about it was pretty funny. At that point what was done was done. I'm on the pill, so I wasn't afraid of getting pregnant, but I certainly learned my lesson about when the man needs to pull out.
One of the biggest surprises about this whole experience is the unmitigated positive feelings that David and I both have about it. I didn't have so much as the slightest twinge of jealousy. David and I know we will be together for the long run, so we didn't feel threatened at all. He said he enjoyed seeing me enjoying myself with Jacob. We have been with them again since then, and the second time was even better. We intend to keep seeing them for some time to come.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 26,399 views
Bob and Carol
By oncewere, in Swinger First Time,
We rolled together, rose to our knees and shared a big group hug. I couldn’t help but mention to Carol what a good sex education teacher she was, thanking her for sharing him with me. She responded that he had always been a good lover from their very first fuck. The discussion continued until she challenged Bob to tell the story of how they had gotten together. We moved back to the patio table. Rusty started the recorder and Bob related the story.
When my older brother decided to take up the Priesthood he passed the family hardware store to me. I was so tired to death of the stock brokerage rat race. The comfortable, familiar, life in the hardware business in our small home town near Seattle was a real pleasure. Besides, a bitter divorce four years previously had left me burned out. Most of my old friends had moved on but there were enough people that knew there that it was easy to slip into a very contented life.
It was late on a Saturday afternoon. The crowd was dying down and I was just closing out the first register when I heard a familiar voice. “Hello Bob.” I looked up to see Carol standing there holding a bottle of drain cleaner. Normally, I’m not too excitable but seeing her like that kind of made my ears burn. She and I were best friends through elementary and Jr. High school. When I came home on spring break on my first year in College to find that she’d gotten married I was devastated. I had such a crush on her that it took a long time to get over it. In fact, I never did get over her. That could have been one of the reasons I had such a bad time with my marriage. I was a late bloomer, you see, but Carol wasn’t. She had all sorts of boy friends in high school, mostly Jocks and BMOCs, while I spent a lot of time being scared of asking anyone out. Carol encouraged me to get out, even taught me how to dance a little. I knew she was out of my league but I had the biggest thing for her. I never got over her. I’d seen her a couple of times at church just after I’d taken over the hardware store. She was always with a big handsome hunk who seemed very posessive so I never approached her.
“Uhhhh. Hi, Uhhhhh Carol, Uhhhh Can I do something for you?” I stammered. All I could think of was to slip into the hardware salesman persona. When she smiled at me, that beautiful smile I’d thought of so many times, I melted and had trouble even thinking. There I was, a thirty-nine year old successful businessman and I was acting like a junior high student, I must have turned five shades of red.
“It’s good to see you again, Bob.” She was still smiling. I don’t remember all that happened for a while. We talked and shared some of our lives since we’d gone our separate ways. In the meantime, Jose took care of the last few customers, finished closing the registers, and switched to night lighting. Carol and I talked over the counter, mesmerizing me completely. I must admit that finding out that she’d divorced her second husband over a year ago was very pleasant news to me.
Eventually, I began to join the real world and finally noticed the drain cleaner. “Stuck drains?” I asked.
She responded: “Yes. It’s my kitchen drain. This is my second bottle. I hope it works.”
I let her know that if the first one hadn’t done the job a second bottle probably wouldn’t do it either. I offered to help her get her drains working. She smiled a relieved smile but objected: “Do you have anything planned? Would it be interfering?” I informed her that my plans were a lean cuisine and the Saturday night movie on PBS. I grabbed the rental electric drain snake and pulled it out to the pick-up. When she reached for her purse I told her that this one was on me. The register was already closed.
It took just a few minutes to retrieve shredded corn shucks from the drain, a few more minutes on the care and feeding of garbage disposals and she offered me dinner. How could I refuse? She seemed surprised when I offered to help. Even more surprises when I cleaned up after dinner. What a pleasant meal, sharing stories, reminiscing, and just enjoying communicating. Somehow we just kind of decided to go to church together the next day. When I left, I held out my hand but she gave me a big hug instead. My ears were burning all the way home. My hormones were raging so hard that I didn’t get much sleep that night. I finally had to run off a batch by hand to get any sleep at all. What a rush. I wondered what the future would bring.
Church was fun. I really enjoyed being with her again. I invited her to lunch but I was disappointed when she told me she had a prior engagement. She did take a rain check, agreeing to dinner on Tuesday night. I wondered who she would be with all day after Church. I was a not just a bit jealous.
The wait was gruesome for me but Tuesday evening went well. We dined at a quiet little Chinese restaurant she recommended about half an hour from town. She blew me away when she told me she’d wondered a lot what had happened to me. I let her know that I’d wondered about her too. I should have kept my mouth shut but I couldn’t resist asking her how her Sunday had gone, hoping to find out if she had someone else on the line. She laughed a bit nervously. I suppose I need to tell you this, Bob. I hope it doesn’t gross you out. All sorts of things ran through my mind, everything from some guy to involvement in a Montana Militia thing.
She looked me straight in the eye: “Bob. I’m a nudist. It was my turn to run the store at our park Sunday. I hope you understand.” I guess I must have looked like I felt. As if someone had hit me up side of the head. “Does that bother you? I don’t want to chase you away.”
“Nudism?” I stammered. I was shocked but not bad shocked. “Uhhhhh.”
“I hope you….” She looked at me with a sad face.
“Uhhhh no.” All those years in Toastmasters and all I could say was Uhhhhh. “No. I was thinking that maybe you were seeing a guy or off shooting paint balls or something. Nudism.” I paused for quite some time, thinking. “I actually visited a park down in California once but they don’t allow single guys.” I chuckled. “And Judy, my ex wouldn’t even talk about it.” She smiled again and I felt much better. She explained that she had locked herself in a closet when she was little and had claustrophobia. She loves the freedom of being without clothes and even goes nude at home whenever she doesn’t have textile visitors. Her kids grew up as nudists and still go to the parks.
Needless to say she was very relieved that I wasn’t turned off by nudism. I got one of the girls to take my Saturday shift and drove with her to her park out beyond Seattle. I do have to admit some apprehension. I’ve put on a few pounds. The thought of seeing her naked after all those years did kind of turn me on but I vowed to be on my best behavior.
I pulled up at the office and we went in to register. I couldn’t help looking at the pair of boobs looking at me over the counter. Jill, the boobs belonged to her, laughed at my leering and asked if it was my first time. I managed to stammer out that I’d done it once before years ago. She patted my hand. Don’t worry you’ll get used to it quickly. Carol laughed too.
Carol directed me as we drove through some twists and turns, finally pulling up in front of the single-wide she and her kids have at the park. My dome tent was in the trunk, just in case I needed it. As we were getting out of my car a young man exited the door. Nude except for Birkenstock sandals, he looked very much like Carol. He was quickly joined by a young nude lady who could have been Carol a few years younger. Carol introduced me to her children, Ray and Bobbie. As bobby bobbed off she yelled over her shoulder that we’d better get comfortable and get down to the lodge. The auction was starting.
I brought the bags in and got a quick tour of the place. I would be bunking with Ray while she and Bobbie would take the big bedroom. We shared a big hug for a few moments then stepped apart. She reached for the top button of her blouse and asked: “Are you sure you are OK with this?” I nodded. She smiled and said: “Then let’s get comfortable.” and went to work on the buttons in earnest. I hesitated a moment but quickly got into the swing of things when she got out of her blouse. I was down to my boxers when she put her slacks on the chair. The delicious outlines of her dark luscious pubic hair through her white panties triggered some very warm feelings in me. She turned around and asked me to undo her bra. She laughed as I turned a few more shades of red. Finally, she pulled off her panties as she turned back to me and I was flabbergasted. What a beauty she was. Her medium size boobs had the most lovely nipples that stuck out, it seemed, half an inch. Her flat tummy led to the most luxurious patch of pubic hair I’d ever seen. I just stood there with my mouth open, gaping at her.
“Go ahead and look. Get it out of your system, Bob. You’ll get used to the nudity and in no time you’ll not even pay attention to boobs.” She turned slowly in a circle. “Now get out of your drawers, fellow, so I can see what you’ve been hiding.” I was a bit hesitant because I felt some arousal down there but I did what she asked. It wasn’t fully up but it was sticking out quite a bit. “Did I do that to you?” She pointed and laughed as my penis lost all its body in my embarrassment.
We did the sunblock thing, doing each others’ backs. As she was making me squirm by her doing her boobs, she reminded me to put some on my penis. “You don’t want to get sunburned there.” I was soooo naïve in those days that an electric shock went through me when she even mentioned my penis. No woman had ever acknowledged its existence, let alone mentioned it.
At this point I have to digress. My ex wife never let me see her naked. She never wanted to experiment so on the rare occasions when we did have sex it was strictly missionary style and she never seemed to enjoy it. To me that was ironic since she started sleeping around, cheating on me. She finally ran off with one of her lovers. At any rate, I was not experienced and had no confidence in my sexual prowess. This open nudity was a complete marvel. The three hours I’d spent at the nudist park in California was just helping a friend move his travel trailer into the park. This was all amazing.
We had a great time at the park that weekend. She has the best kids who seem to adore her. Both are going to Western Washington U. She was right, once I got used to the nudity it seemed the most natural thing in the world. Well…. I still had salacious thoughts but they didn’t show. The dance Saturday evening was a blast. We weren’t supposed to touch bodies together but there were lots of accidental brush-bys. Oh, and nudist like to hug. I was the epitome of correctness but it’s hard not to have salacious thoughts with a pair of naked boobs against your bare chest.
By the end of the weekend I was sure of two things. First, I’d be back at the park on a regular basis. Second, I wanted to spend lots of time with Carol. I did both, always on my best behavior.
Over the next two months we visited regularly. It was not unusual for her to meet me at the door au natural. We skinny dipped in her pool, often with her kids, and got to know each other very well. On one occasion she invited me over for a swim and dinner. Her daughter was there too, with her boyfriend. The afternoon started with a skinny-dip and we had a great nude dinner on her patio. After they dressed and left to return to Tacoma I asked Carol if she was worried about them getting into trouble running around naked together. She smiled and told me that they both had their heads on straight. Nudity was normal, there were no mysteries to uncover. Besides, Dave is in his third year of NROTC and isn’t allowed to marry so they’re taking no chances. That discussion led to some discussion of sex, kind of beating around the bush. Finally, she asked me why I’d never made a sexual pass at her.
Very embarrassed, I told her I didn’t want to scare her away and besides, I didn’t want to disappoint her with my miserable sexual performance. I explained how bad my sex life was when I was married. “Don’t you ever get the urge when we are together, Bob?”
“Oh my God yes.” I shook my head. “All the time. You are so darned lovely I just want to reach out and touch you.”
She moved over to sit next to me on the couch. “Then why don’t you just do it?” My eyes got wide and a hot rush came over me. She kissed me lightly on my lips and put her arm around me. What could I do? I kissed her back and began fondling her breast. The dam burst and we kissed and fondled and before I knew what was happening my cock was slipping into her pussy, the hottest, wettest pussy I’d ever felt. I’d like to describe the coupling but it was so intense that all I can remember are the feelings, feeling so close to her, feeling so good, hot and cold flashes alternated as I ran on autopilot. It was so intense I couldn’t believe it. My cock was in soft wet velvet, we were kissing, we were fondling. It was pure lust…. No not pure lust. I had never felt so close to anyone before that time. Suddenly her slow moans turned to two great groans and I felt her pussy muscles begin to milk my cock and I could do nothing but give in to that incredible feeling as I came and came and came deep inside her. It was…. Well I can’t explain it. It was wonderful, drifting from lust to release, to a marvelous feeling that I never wanted to let go of her again. I was used to my ex just pulling away and falling asleep after she’d done her duty but Carol seemed to be able to nurture my shrinking cock inside her as we continued to hug and kiss and fondle. If I live to be a hundred I’ll never experience anything so satisfying as kneeling there, sharing everything with Carol. The mood was incredible. Classical music from the stereo, hugging, kissing lightly, fondling. Her cool hand felt so good on my cock and balls. I couldn’t get over how electrifying it was to play with her breasts.
Some time later, sitting on the sofa I couldn’t hold back anymore: “Carol, I love…” She cut me off with a finger to my lips. “Will you….” She stopped me again.
“No professions of love or anything else in the heat of sexual pleasure.” She warned me. “Twice I’ve married exciting bad boys and twice I’ve been very disappointed. Now I’m taking my time. Let’s get to know each other better before we make any promises. Lex, my second husband told me he loved me all the time. Sure, he told a lot of women that. Lex and I used to swing, have sex with lots of partners. I really liked it but…. Sex is fun but there are more things to love than sex.”
I thought a while then agreed. It took two more months before she gave in and decided to get married. I was convinced that first day in church.
Barb and I transcribed this in '88 just after they joined our club. Their story of how they began swinging is interesting too.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,113 views
We wandered over to a table and chairs, continuing to watch Bob’s wife boffing all those guys. We watched intently until Carol screamed through her latest orgasm. She fell off her latest conquest and rolled onto the lawn to recover. The discussion went on for a while, just three naked people sitting around a table under an umbrella while two dozen people were in various stages of pre, current, and post coital action. After some time Rusty pulled the tape recorder out of a bag and set it up on the table. He hit the record button. “OK, Bob. We’ve been waiting to hear about how you got involved with us. Care to elucidate us?”
“Sure, Rusty. Carol and I met, or rather re-met in my hardware store. She converted me to nudism, which was a real eye-opener.” He paused as our laughs made him realize his inadvertent pun. “No. Really, I meant that I never realized that people could be that open and friendly. Nudism is great.” It surely breaks down the barriers between people. I’m sorry I didn’t start it years ago. At any rate, we seduced each other and how we got married soon after. Here goes.”
Bob’s story as transcribed by Rusty and Barb. I can’t tell you how great it was to be married to Carol. The sex was fabulous but more important, we communicated. We share so many interests that it was like we’d been together all our lives. Her kids were great too, so darned friendly and supportive. To me, it was a match made in heaven. Over the first two years of marriage, we told each other just about everything we’d ever done. I was amazed that Carol had been swinging with her second husband. I had trouble understanding how she could deal with watching her husband screwing another woman.
From behind me Carol’s voice, tired but satisfied, piped in: "It wasn’t the women he screwed while I watched that bothered me, it was the ones he fucked but didn’t tell me about." She pulled a Pepsi out of the ice cooler and joined us at the table. From time to time she used a damp towel to clean up the gallons of cum that she’d collected in her gang bang. She did it very erotically, if that makes sense.
Bob continued while Carol leaned back with a smile on her face. All the talk about swinging was really intriguing me but I didn’t see how I could possibly do it without feeling jealous. It was like that for quite a while. I was interested but afraid of losing Carol. After all, that’s how Carol lost her second husband. We had a big pool party at our place for our second anniversary. The first two hours were for our textile friends but as soon as they left, the bathing suits came off. One couple there, I’ll call them Ted and Alice. Remember the movie? we’d visited with them several times at the nudist park so I knew them fairly well. They came down from Victoria for the party and were staying with us for a few days. Ted is a big strapping blond guy with the build of a football halfback. Alice is just the opposite, petite, dark, and reserved. I couldn’t help but appreciate her small but perfectly formed boobs. Her small dark nipples changed from time to time from nickel sized flat and delicious looking to standing out almost half an inch. Ever since the suits had come off I’d felt like I’d like to play with her tits. I hoped Carol hadn’t noticed my tendency to glance at Alice’s boobs. Alice quipped: “Oh, I noticed all right. I took it as a good sign that we might finally have some fun later.”
Finally, the last people dressed and left at about nine and left us alone with Ted and Alice. We collected the remaining partially empty wine bottles and settled into couches in the family room to sample the varieties that were left. Ted and Alice filled us in on what they had been up to since they’d moved to Canada. Carol had told me before that they had been in the same swingers club that Carol and Lex had belonged to. They told us that Lex was expelled from the club for screwing around with non-members. They informed me that the club takes that very seriously. They don’t want any VD sneaking into the membership. I couldn’t resist asking them lots of questions about the club and their life in it. I guess I was kind of obviously interested. Alice told us she happened to have a tape of the last party if we cared to watch it. I looked hopefully at Carol. She smiled and nodded.
Alice pulled on a light robe and ran to their car to get the tape. We were regaled with an hour of incredible sex on the tape. Ted and Alice appeared prominently several times, each time with a different partner. The atmosphere was so erotic that I was really getting aroused. I was embarrassed by a rising erection until I noted that Ted was fully up and locked already. We sat there together on that couch, mesmerized by the tape, necking with our spouses when I felt Alice’s hand on my bare leg. I looked down at it then up to make eye contact. She smiled and shrugged her shoulders, asking Carol if she minded. She answered that it was up to me. It took a few moments to figure out for sure what they were talking about but when she and Carol both began fondling my cock and balls I finally understood. Carol asked me if I minded getting together with Alice. I said something like “Uhhh yes, errr no…. I mean sure, it’s OK.” I had to collect my thoughts. “Is it OK with you?” She nodded.
Then she asked if I minded her getting together with Ted. By that time my mind was in orbit somewhere and I just smiled a silly grin. Carol jumped in with her comment: “You have no idea how silly that grin was. You looked like a five year old who snuck behind a candy counter. I knew you were ready. We’d talked about it endlessly already."
Bob continued: "My head was swimming but that’s nothing to compare with what my genitals were doing in their hands. Carol and Ted moved to the other couch, leaving me in the tender hands of Alice. And what tender hands they were. We touched and fondled for quite a while. Oh how great those little titties felt to me. She knew just how to excite me without pushing me over the limit. From time to time we looked over to see Ted and Carol working their way into a lovely 69 on the carpet with her on top. Alice and I kissed for a while, continuing to explore with our hands. I had to tell her to be careful or I would blow my wad all over her. After about three of these times she just went down on me and ate me passionately. Maybe it wasn’t quite as well done as Carol, she’s a great cock sucker, but Alice was nearly as good. It only took moments for me to begin shuddering massively. My head felt like it would explode with the orgiastic rush. Then my cock did explode. I was filling her mouth with a day’s worth of cum. She swallowed and continued to pleasure me all the way through it, stripping the cum from my dick and lapping up the last of my cock juice. I could taste my cum on her lips as we kissed. She said with a grin: “Now that we’ve taken care of the immediate problem we can really take our time and do this right.”
While Ted was slowly stirring Carol’s insides with his cock, Alice and I began a long, long climb up the ladder of eros. Gosh, was she ever easy to like. We fondled, and kissed and diddled, and sucked and licked as our passions rose and rose and rose. At one point I was eating her soft wet pussy with a finger inside her when she began a series of grunts. The grunts turned to squeals as she began to hump her hips at me and to milk my finger with pussy pulses. I’ve loved eating pussy since I met Carol but this was something special. I was flying high with the feelings of sharing her orgasm. She pushed me away for a few moments then invited me back for a soft slow pussy lick. I could feel her relaxing and coming down from her release but almost immediately, she began to hump me again. “Fuck me, Bob. Fuck me now. Get that cock of yours inside me." That was not very hard to do with her legs over my shoulders. I felt slight pangs of guilt as my cock slid into her pussy but a glance showed that Ted and Carol were still fucking slowly, watching us. A strange, new, receptive pussy, new tits to fondle, and new lips to kiss. It doesn’t get any better than that. I was able to last and last and last. It felt so good to be inside her, to be sharing all this.
Her first orgasm came as a surprise. She shuddered and squealed again then relaxed and held me inside her with her legs. She came down then began to rise again. Carol loves it when I insert all the way then rub our pubic mounds together in circles. I’m here to tell you that Alice loved it too. Her second orgasm wasn’t a surprise. It was even more intense than the first. Her third orgasm was even more powerful than the others. What with her hips moving about, her vagina muscles milking my cock, her kisses and her tits, I couldn’t hold back any longer so just as her convulsions slowed down, I dumped my load into her with all the incredible feeling imaginable and then some. Fortunately, her pussy pulses slowed down and stopped about the same time my cock shriveled up so I was able to keep it inside her for quite a while. Somehow that makes Carol and I feel closer and I think Alice felt the same way. I know it felt awfully good to me. Carol’s loud scream, that familiar sound of an out of this world orgasm surprised me and I finally slipped out of Alice. We kissed and hugged and snuggled for a long time.
Finally, Ted and Carol came over to us and we shared a very sensuous group hug. I was so darned high with all these feelings that I was speechless. Carol asked me if I was OK with all of this and all I could do was nod my head… vigorously. We snuggled around sensuously for quite some time. The phone rang and Alice got up, walked to the phone and picked it up I hated to see her go but Carol kept us guys busy. “Hello….. oh Hi June…. Yes it worked, we did it. He really got me going, you’ll have to try him some time….”
She talked on like that for a few minutes. I was intrigued when she told June that it was OK for them to come over the next day. It didn’t settle into my mind until later that this had been a set-up. She hung up then returned to us. We talked as we fondled, Each of us had the others’ wife on our lap. We talked about what we had done and they quickly convinced me that we would be doing a lot more of it. It’s amazing how quickly all this sharing had come to feel normal. I felt no jealousy at all.
Half an hour later, Ted noted that it was already 11:30 and that we ought to be getting to bed so we all climbed into their super big bed. I managed to get it up for a wonderful session with Carol right next to Ted and Alice who were fucking each other’s brains out. Finally, we all collapsed and fell asleep. The next day was even wilder. June and her husband brought another couple with them and we coupled in pairs, trios, quartets and octets. All of them of course were sex-tets. I had my cock in every one of the women several times and learned how differently each of their pussies tasted. It was a wonderful introduction to swinging. Thanks for being such a good wife, honey.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,180 views
After having a few adult beverages, we walked back to the play rooms, both of us excited by the activities going on around us. There is a glory hole room in this club where one can either participate or watch the action in the next room. We went in and luckily, there was another couple playing on the bed. We watched for awhile and my wife slid my zipper down while I exposed her tit and started to tweak her nipple. At this point, another couple came in and closed the door. They didn't say anything, just watched the other couple through the holes while occasionally checking us out. They were about our age {40's}, she had blonde curly hair, weighed about 130 lbs and was attractive but not a knock-out. She wore a long slit skirt and a pretty much unbuttoned blouse. I could see a little tit in the darkened room, but not much.
The room we were in was very small and, since there were four of us, there was a bit of incidental contact, just enough to make it VERY warm. He soon had her shirt open the whole way and was sucking her puffy nipples. Leann turned slightly to be able to stroke me so the women were standing next to each other, the blonde with her shirt open and Leann with her top pulled down to her waist. What a hot sight for a couple of 'newbies', I thought my dick would explode. I looked and the other woman had her mans erection outside his pants. I was kissing Leann when she moaned softly. The other woman had leaned back against the wall and was stroking her man while running her other hand up my wife's leg. What happened next surprised me completely. Leann broke off our kiss and touched another woman sexually for the first time in her life. As she fondled one of the blondes tits, she said 'oh my gawd Sam, she has the softest skin, you've got to feel this'. Who was I to argue, I started to fondle the other woman.
We somehow got turned so the blonde was leaning against my chest and Leann was facing her and leaning back against him. I had removed the blondes top and was running my hands up and down her body, over her smallish but very responsive tits and up the slit in her skirt to her trimmed and very wet pussy. Meanwhile, I could see Leann was now stroking the other guys dick while he pushed aside her thong and had at least 2 fingers sunk into her.
This was the first time Id ever seen her play with another cock and the first time Id ever seen her touched by someone else. I was excited, a bit jealous, but damned turned on by the whole scene. The blonde & Leann kissed several times while we guys were working on their tits and pussies. I heard a familiar and particular moan from my wife and watched as her nipples hardened more and she came for another man for the first time in our relationship. It was an awesome sight and was intense enough that he practically had to hold her upright. That scene was what it took for the blonde as well.
As Leann was cumming, I redoubled my efforts on my playmates clit and lips and, while she certainly didn't squirt, she flooded my hand as she came. We held each others women for a minute or two and then the blonde uttered the first words spoken between us other than 'oh god' when she turned around and said 'now its your turn'. She stroked me a few times {not that I needed it} and, topless, dropped to her knees and took my dick in her mouth. My wife watched this transpire, looked at me, smiled and took the husbands belt in her hands, opened it, and dropped his pants. I watched in amazement, my dick in a lovely blondes mouth, as my lovely mate used one hand to stroke the lady's husband while she used her other to spread his pre-cum all over the head of his dick. She had said several times that she wasn't sure how far she'd want to go with another guy, but probably wouldn't mind jacking a guy off. That's what I expected her to do so I was completely surprised when she went to her knees and took a strange dick in her mouth.
At that point, I had my hands wrapped in the blondes hair as she gave me an excellent blow job. Watching Leann start to bob on the strangers dick finished me. I started to cum in buckets. The blonde pulled back after the first shot and I finished cumming on her face and chest. Knowing I was cumming on his wife sent the other guy over the edge too. Again, my wife surprised me. I expected her to finish him off by hand but instead, when he started to cum, she slid her mouth down his shaft and took as much of him as she could and let him cum in her mouth. She never loses a drop with me but I never expected to see her swallow with another guy, but that's exactly what she did. The blonde looked at her and said, 'Hi, I'm Michelle and the guy you just blew is Ed'. We laughed and introduced ourselves too and started to adjust our clothing.
Before we left that little room, the guys shook hands and the ladies exchanged a hug and kiss. Apparently there was a fluid exchange along with the kiss because later, in a lighted hallway, I could see a spot of semen drying on Leann's tank top just above her still erect nipple. That was our first but definitely not our last lifestyle experience.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 6,816 views
Young couples today have it so much easier to find and enjoy the lifestyle than we did when we first got started. Back then we didn’t have the Internet with a number of swingers sites to find other like-minded couples. When we first got started we used the classified sections of some swinger magazines and snail mail to contact other couples. We would have to send a letter to the magazine with a Polaroid picture and they would forward it to the couples we were trying to reach. It would take weeks before you would hear back from them and start a correspondence. Not like today when you can chat with another couple in a swingers chat room and get together with them by the next weekend.
Linda and I started going out together during my first year in college, which was her senior year in high school. She was a virgin when we started going out and my sexual experience was limited to nothing more that a little backseat romance in high school. We were really the first for each other in a true sexual sense. Which is good and bad in a way because of the fact that we were so naive about sex that Linda was pregnant within six months of us getting together. We started going out in June and were married the following February and had our first child the following July. I left school and got a job. We both settled down to the family life of working paycheck to paycheck trying to make ends meet. I finished my degree going to night school and working during the day. The next eight years flew by with not much of anything going on except for work and school. I found myself about eight years after we were married with a degree, a wife and three kids.
That’s when the thoughts started entering my head wondering what I’ve missed in life by getting married at such a young age. I wanted to experience life but I was in love with Linda and didn’t want to do anything to endanger losing her or the kids. Although she didn’t say anything about it looking back on it I think Linda was having some of the same thoughts I was. I don’t know about young guys today but back then we were so dumb about so many things. We really thought that we were the only ones that enjoyed sex and women just went along with it to make us happy. Or at least that’s how I felt about it. There is no denial in the fact that I wanted to experience sex with other women but a thought that kept coming into my mind was the thrill and sexual excitement I felt with the idea of seeing Linda having sex with another man. Swinging, as we know it today was such a well kept secret back then that I was beginning to think I must be a little strange to be turned on by such thoughts. It was something that was only talked about as a joke and how sick wife swappers must be. At least in the small town I was from that’s how it was.
The fact that we lived in a small town with small town attitudes probably didn’t help much either. But with the feeling I was having getting to the point I decided to see if I couldn’t make them become more than just a fantasy. The only question in my mind was just how I was going to do this. After all I was still of the mindset that sex was a male urge not shared by the women in our lives. It would have been so much easier if I would have had somebody to talk to about it but that wasn’t the case. I was also not going to be real up front with Linda about it until I had some way of knowing how she felt about it. I had found a swingers magazine that had a forums section with stories written by couples about their swinging encounters. There were stories about threesomes, foursomes, and swingers parties that turned out to be orgies.
I introduced one of these magazines to Linda one night in bed and we read some of the stories together. I was encouraged by the fact that she was as turned on by them as I was. We talked or should I say I talked to her about how exciting it must be to engage in some of the sexual situations we were reading about. But Linda was reluctant saying stuff like that doesn’t really happen to people like us in the real world. She also expressed concern over how such activities would effect our reputation among our friends and family. In short, yeah it was intriguing to her but not enough to actively try to engage in it. We did continue to read the stories in bed together frequently but made no real moves to make my fantasies become realities.
Linda and I did have an active social life, even if it was a small town social life. We made it to a number of social events and had a number of friends we would go out with. None of them I would feel the least bit comfortable with sharing my sexual fantasies with for fear they would think I was a pervert. Our closest friends at this time were David and Pam. David was a couple years younger than I was but we both worked in the same profession so we spent a lot of time together. Dave and I formed a close friendship over a period of time. We started spending more and more time together fishing, hunting and playing golf so it was natural that our wife’s started to spend more time together also. About once or twice a month we would have dinner together and genuinely enjoyed the time the four of us spent together. There was a lot of teasing and flirting between the four of us but I never thought anything about it. I was still of the mindset that if we were going to find a couple to explore some of the things I was fantasizing about it would have to be a couple from out of town that we didn’t know.
We invited Dave and Pam over for dinner one night like we had done so many times in the past. Dave and I enjoyed a beer or two while we cooked the steaks on the grill in the back yard. Linda and Pam busied themselves in the kitchen talking about who knows what. With the kids over at Linda’s parents we had the house to ourselves. After dinner the four of us found ourselves in the living room each with a glass of wine talking about nothing in particular and everything in general, just good friends enjoying each other’s company. David suggested that it might be fun to play some cards. We had spent many night’ together playing cards such as gin or some game that we could team up against one another. I said that sounds like fun what would you guys like to play. We had all had a few drinks and were all in a good mood. Dave said why don’t we play strip poker?
Everybody laughed and the girls objected but not very strongly. I thought Dave was joking and I decided to play along with him and chimed in that I thought it sounded like fun. I left Dave arguing with the girls in the living room and got a deck of cards. I then started cleaned off the kitchen table still thinking that we would windup playing gin or something. David helped me clear off the kitchen table and we had just set down when the women came into the kitchen. Linda looked at Dave and said, “Ok, really what are we going to play”? Dave smiled back at her and said strip poker. Linda looked over to Pam for support and Pam just shrugged her shoulders. She said "ok let them have there fun but we are going to set up the rules."
Pam said the first rule was that the women were going to decide when the game was over and they were not going to go any further than just down to their panties and bras. She looked over at Linda and said I don’t think we have anything to worry about we’ve both seen these guys play cards before and nether one of them are any good at it. I couldn’t believe what was going on, I had dreamed about seeing Pam nude but never thought it would happen. Although I did think there was a chance I might get to see Pam nude tonight I didn’t think in my wildest fantasies that it would go any further than that.
I got up and opened a fresh bottle of wine while grudgingly Pam and Linda set down at the table. We started to play and slowly but surly the clothes started coming off. It didn’t seem like it took all that much time before Pam was down to just a lace bra and sheer see-through panties. She made the comment to Dave that if she had known he was going to want to play this she wouldn’t have worn such skimpy underwear. I told her that I didn’t have any problem at all with what she was wearing. She shot me a look and said “who asked you and keep your eyes to yourself” of course she said it with a smile and I could tell she was joking. I was trying to be cool and not stare at Pam’s breast or look too obvious about trying to get a glimpse of her pussy through the almost transparent panties she was wearing. I leaned over to fill her wine glass and glanced down between her legs. As I did she shifted position a little to where her legs were facing towards me. She slowly spread her legs as she reached for her glass. Then in a very cool voice said "you look a little shaky there, be careful not to spill any."
With that Linda busted out laughing. I must have turned a little red and felt like a little boy that had just been caught with his hand in the cookie jar. I looked up and she was looking me in the eye with a smile on her face. Over the next few hands Pam was a little luckier that the rest of us. Dave and I were both down to our shorts and Linda was also now down to panties and bra. Linda after taking off her shorts claimed that this was enough and that we should stop now. Dave and I both protested saying that we wanted to continue the game. Pam chimed in telling Linda that she had nothing to worry about and it would serve Dave and me right to lose our shorts to the girls. Linda agreed and the game continued. Pam added that when they got us down to nothing on at all they should make us serve them the rest of the night in the nude. Well as it turned out Linda and Pam both lost their panties and bras on the next hand. Linda protested again saying that the game was over that Pam and her were not going to strip for us. Dave and I both vigorously protested saying we were all adults and that they lost so they needed to pay up.
Pam laughed and told Linda that they should give the boys a treat. She also told Linda that it would make Dave’s night to see her nude he has had the hots for her ever since he has known her. Linda smiled and said that I would feel the same about seeing her nude. My cock was so hard that it hurt. I am about eight inches and about two and a half around. By the time the girls stood up to remove their panties and bras my cock was sticking out of the top of my shorts and throbbing. I was sure Linda was doing this only because we had goaded her into it and would have never done it if we hadn’t had. I thought right up to the time she stood up that she wasn’t into this kind of thing. As she stood up something changed my mind about that though. I had been paying so much attention to Pam that I hadn’t looked that closely at Linda until she stood up. Then I noticed that her nipples were as hard as little rocks and visibly protruding through her bra. As I looked down her body to her white silk panties I noticed a big wet spot in the area covering her pussy. There was no denying the fact that she was as turned on as I was over the prospect of revealing her nude body to Dave. I’m also sure that Dave did not miss this fact as he looked at Linda and smiled.
Pam went first; she reached behind her unsnapping her bra and pulling it forward off her beautiful tits. Pam I would say had about 36C’s that stood out proud in front of her. I couldn’t tell until she removed her bra but her nipples were also hard and erect. Once Pam started removing her bra Linda followed suit in removing hers. Both girls made it one quick step from the bra to their panties, pulling them down their legs and steeping out of them. They then stood up rather modestly looking from Dave to me and back again. Linda spoke up first and said ok you guys got what you wanted now can we get dressed again. David laughed and said not just yet we haven’t got a good look at you yet, you are going to have to let us admire you a little more before you cover it up again. With that David moved his chair back a little and motioned for Linda to come over to him. Linda at the time was about 5’3” and 115 lbs. She had 36C breasts and a great figure that up until then no other man other than me had had the opportunity to enjoy.
Dave held out his hand to Linda and she walked over to him. He slowly had her turn around in front of him admiring her body. Wow he said, you are even sexier than I thought you were. He reached out his hand and started to stroke her body starting at her hips and moving up her body. I was watching Dave and Linda in a state of awe and bliss when I heard Pam say “I told you he had the hots for her”. This brought me back to the real world and I looked over at Pam. Who was looking at me and smiling in a knowing sort of way. I held out my hand to her and said that Dave wasn’t the only one to have the hots for somebody. Pam chuckled and replied oh does somebody else have the hots for somebody? I just smiled at her and said come here and let me see that sexy body of yours. Pam curtsied and walked over to me.
When she was beside me she slowly turned around letting me enjoy her body. Her and Linda were about mirror images of each other as far as size and weight. I admired her body and reached out to stroke her. My hand found it’s way up her body and I tweaked her nipples. She smiled and looked down to my crotch. "Hmmm" she murmured, "what do we have here, it looks like you are enjoying what you’re seeing." She reached down while saying that it wasn’t fair that I got to see all of her and she didn’t get to see all of me. She lightly pinched the head of my cock that was protruding out of my shorts, she then wrapped her hand around my cock stroking it and gliding her hand down the shaft and under my shorts. My eyes shut in a moment of heavenly bliss only to have them shot open again with the thought of what is Linda going to say when she sees Pam with her hand wrapped around my cock.
When I looked over to see what Linda and Dave were doing my concerns faded immediately. Linda’s had her arm wrapped around Dave’s head holding him to her breast as he was sucking on one of her nipples. Dave had a hand between her legs and what looked like at least two fingers probing her now very wet pussy. I could hear a sloshing sound as he pounded his fingers in and out of her. Linda was moaning with her head held back, her eyes shut and her legs spread giving Dave full access to her pussy. The sight of Linda and Dave turned me on even more than I thought it would when I had fantasized about seeing her with another man. I was so entranced watching Dave and Linda that I didn’t even fully realize that I was raising my hips off the chair and Pam was sliding my shorts off. After she pulled them off Pam knelt down in front of me and said “you seem to be enjoying the two of them playing, why don’t you just enjoy them for a while while I enjoy this for a while“. With that she lowered her mouth onto my throbbing cock. I enjoyed the feeling of my cock being sucked all the way into her warm wet mouth as she lowered her head and took my cock into her throat.
Now Linda gives great head but I have found nobody before or since that give head as good as Pam does, she has a real gift for it and really gets turned on by doing it. Pam was doing things with her mouth and tongue that I have had no other woman equal. I don’t know how long I had been enjoying the sight of my cock sliding in and out of Pam’s mouth before I looked over to see what Dave and Linda were now up to. When I did, Linda was sitting on the table leaning back on her elbows. She had her legs draped over Dave’s shoulders and he had his head between her legs eating her like she was a full course meal. There is no mistaking when Linda is about to cum and there was no mistaking the fact that she was at that state now. I knew I couldn’t last much longer watching Linda with Pam’s mouth on my cock before I shot my load also. I told Pam that she had better slow down a little bit that I was about to cum. Pam raised her head off my cock and smiled at me. She replied with “don’t you think I can get it up again after I get it off? I love the taste of cum, go ahead and cum baby. I’ll get it up again, I’m not close to being done with this cock yet."
She lowered her mouth back onto my cock again just as Linda was screaming out she was cumming. Linda reached down and pulled Dave’s head firmly onto her pussy as she ground her pussy into his face. Her ass was coming off the table in jerks as she let go to the feeling. I could hear Dave slurping her juices as wave after wave of pleasure passed through her body. I couldn’t hold back any longer. I placed a hand behind Pam’s head and thrust my cock as far into her mouth as I could and started shooting spurt after spurt of cum down her throat. Pam hungrily swallowed as she tried to keep up with the juices I was feeding her. She stayed at it until my cock slowly stopped twitching then she softly started licking my saliva and cum soaked cock trying to get every last drop of cum. Then she removed her lips from my cock looked up at me and smiled. "MMMMM that was good" she said as she slid a finger across the edge of her lips wiping away a strand of cum. Then she slid her finger into her mouth and sucked it clean. She smiled again and said "now lets get this cock hard again big boy. I haven’t cum yet and your going to have to fuck me to make that happen."
I had never heard Pam say a swear word in the two years that I had known her and to hear her tell me that she wanted me to fuck her in those words was a major shock as well as a major turn on. Dave was still in the mood because he hadn’t cum yet and once Linda reaches her high she can keep going as long as somebody can keep up with her. After she came back to earth again she slowly raised Dave’s head from between her legs and eased herself off the table. She knelt down in front of Dave and lowered his shorts down his legs letting him step out of them. As Dave stood before her naked with his cock pointed straight up she eased forward and took it into her mouth. He put a hand behind her head as she slowly bobbed up and down on his cock. But Dave had something else in mind for her. He reached down and lifted her to her feet. He then turned her around and eased her forward bending her over the table. She spread her legs and leaned forward resting her elbows on the table and pushed her ass back toward Dave. Dave moved up behind her and reached down taking his cock in one hand and rubbing the head against her pussy. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was open as he slid his cock into her.
In one firm stroke he had his cock buried to the hilt into the pussy that had only known one cock up to that point in time. Linda moaned in pleasure as Dave entered her and gasped with every thrust he made. Almost in a trancelike state she told him “yes fuck me, fuck me hard and make me cum again with that hard cock of yours”. She never uses that kind of language except for very rare occasions when she is really turned on. By this time my cock was fully erect again. Pam true to her word had it up and ready to go in no time.
Watching Linda and Dave I’m sure had a little to do with it but what ever it was I was ready for some more. I reached down grabbing Pam under her arms and lifted her up. I looked at her beautiful sexy face and told her I wanted to taste her pussy. She smiled and set up on the table, she spread her legs and said come and get it then with a chuckle. I knelt down in front of her and placed her legs over my shoulders and lowered my head between her legs. I lightly nipped at her inner thigh before licking the area between the thigh and lip of her pussy. I soon found out the Pam is the type of woman that isn’t shy about telling a man what she wants or needs. She put both of her hands on either side of my head and tilted it back to where I was looking up at her after a short period of time. She smiled and told me that she didn’t need any formalities she was turned on and wanted to fell my tongue in her pussy and my lips sucking her clit. You wish is my command I told her.
I lowered my head back to her pussy and drove my tongue as far into her as I could. As I started fucking her with my tongue I could hear her breath start coming in short gasps. She held my head pulling me into her. I continued working on her pussy until I heard her gasp and scream “oh yes, please don’t stop, I’m cumming”. As her pussy started overflowing with her juices I rose up just a little and sucked her clit between my lips as hard as I could. I sucked on her clit like it was a small cock as she ground her pussy into my face. I let her ride her orgasm out on my face until her breathing became almost normal. Then I kissed my way up her body. Stopping to give a little tongue probe to her naval before working my way up to her tits. I licked, kissed and sucked each nipple before continuing up to her beautiful face. When I reached her face I gave her a deep kiss to which she responded by sucking on my tongue.
I was standing before her with my cock twitching in front of her pussy. Pam reached between us and positioned my cock at the entrance of her pussy. I put my arms around her and grabbed an ass check in either hand. I pushed my hips forward as I pulled her into me. In one quick motion I had all eight inches on my cock buried in her pussy. She let out a gasp and grabbed me around the waist pulling me into her as she wrapped her legs around me. There was no pretext on either of our parts, this was fucking for the state of cumming and it was going to be hard, fast, and deep. Pam’s mouth was open and she would let out a gasp and little moan every time I slammed my cock into her.
As I fucked Pam I looked over at Linda and Dave. Both their bodies were starting to glisten with sweat as they pounded their bodies together. Linda now had her hands on the table, she held her head back with an almost a snarl on her lips. Her back was arched and she would thrust her ass back to meet every thrust Dave was making into her pussy with an equal thrust into him driving his cock as deep into her pussy as she could. This went on and on for I don’t know how long. Dave was thrusting his cock into Linda’s pussy, each time he did his pubic area would slap against her ass making a slapping sound that was echoing through the kitchen. I was mirroring every one of his thrusts with my own into Pam’s pussy. Finally Dave moaned and grabbed Linda tightly by her hips pulling her into him as he thrust his cock as deep into her pussy as he could. He then held his cock firmly into her as he started to cum without moving. When Linda felt the first squirt of his cum hit the inside of her pussy she pushed her ass back against him as hard as she could and started to cum also. She opened her eyes and looked into my eyes as she let wave after wave of passion pass through her body. When she did, I started to cum into Pam’s pussy in a passion I didn’t know was possible.
Pam thrust her body into mine wrapping her legs around my waist as she started to cum also. Pam let out a series of rapid moans, as she was cumming. She wrapped her arms around my neck, raised her lips to mine, and drove her tongue into my mouth. As we kissed she continued to moan and whimper as her pussy was convulsing on my cock. I held her tightly as we both came down from our pleasurable highs. My legs were feeling weak as I lowered Pam’s ass back onto the table. As I did my cock slipped out of her pussy with a plopping sound, which made her laugh. She slowly let her arms slid away from my neck as we both started to regain normal breathing again. "Oh, that was very nice" she said after a few minutes, "why did we wait so long to do it?" The only answer I could come up with was a lame “you got me”. She chuckled at that and gave me a light tender kiss.
I looked back across the table at Dave and Linda. They were now both standing, with Linda still in front of Dave. Dave had his arms around her and was lightly massaging her breast and tweaking her nipples. Nobody said anything for a few minutes then Linda moved forward slowly freeing Dave’s now semi-hard cock from her pussy. She asked to be excused saying she had to freshen up a little. To which Pam said she too was in the need of a little freshening up. With a peck on the check for both Dave and I from each other’s wife, the two girls headed down the hallway. I went to the refrigerator to get Dave and I a beer. I gave him a beer then set down on the opposite side of the table where Pam and I had been a few minutes before. Neither of us said anything for a few minutes we just set there and kind of processed our own thoughts. Dave and I were good friends and had known each other for a few years but sitting nude in my kitchen drinking a beer after just fucking each other’s wife was a new experience.
Finely Dave said "well, what are you thinking, did you enjoy it?" I thought for a minute and replied," oh you know, it was alright, but fucking is so overrated." Dave laughed so hard I thought he was going to fall out of his chair. At about that point the girls were walking back into the kitchen. They were both wearing a small thigh high robe that saved them a little modesty but didn’t bother to cover much on either girl. Linda asked what was so funny. Dave replied to her, "oh nothing, you would have had to have been there." I asked both girls if they wanted a beer or a glass of wine, they both said as dry as they were a beer was in order. Well their throats may have been dry but I was sure their pussies were still very wet.
At about this point it dawned on me that Dave and I were still nude. Here we were with friends that we have known for years sitting around my kitchen table in the nude like it was the most natural thing in the world, life is good. We must have talked for the better part of an hour as if nothing out of the ordinary had taken place. It seemed kind of strange as if nobody wanted to say anything about what had taken place less than an hour before. I excused myself to use the restroom and freshen up a little.
When I returned I found Linda and Pam in the living room. Linda had got some blankets and pillows while I was out of the room and spread them out on the living room floor. She had also lit some candles and dimmed the lights so the room was cast in the flickering glow from the candles. Linda and Pam were sitting in the middle of the room on the floor chatting when I walked into the room. I stood beside Linda not real sure what the girls had in mind for the rest of the evening. I reached down as I stood beside her and lightly placed my hand on her head. She responded by wrapping her arm around my leg and saying “Hi honey. Feel better?”. I told her that I felt much better, that I was refreshed and ready for what ever she had in mind.
"Oh yeah" she replied with a smile, then lifted her head up and took my cock into her mouth. After just a few minutes of her lips on my cock she had it standing at full attention again. "Now I think your ready for what we have in mind" she said with a giggle. As Linda had my cock in her mouth, Dave walked back into the room to join us. "Hmmm" he said when he saw us, "it looks like the night isn’t over just yet, does it?".
He stood on the other side of Linda and placed a hand on her shoulder. When she removed her mouth from my cock she looked over at Dave and said “it looks like you could use a little attention also." With that she turned toward Dave and took his cock into her mouth. She did this but never let go of my cock which she was stroking while she was giving David head. I gently pulled away from Linda and stepped over to Pam. As I stood in front of her she looked up at me, smiled and took my cock into her mouth. After a few minutes Pam removed her mouth from my cock and I set down beside her. I placed one arm around her and with the other hand I opened her robe and started stroking her pussy as we both watched Linda giving head to Dave.
Linda now had Dave on his knees and she was on all fours in front of him with his cock in her mouth. Pam leaned over and whispered in my ear asking me if Linda had ever had two men at the same time. I told her not that I know of unless she had when I wasn’t around. Pam smiled and said "why don’t you give her a treat, most women love the experience of two men. Fuck her from behind while she is giving Dave some head."
I moved over behind Linda and placed my hand between her legs and stroked her pussy. There was no need for much preliminaries because her juices were already running down her thighs. When Linda felt me behind her she spread her legs to grant me access but never removed her mouth from David’s cock. I moved between her legs and rubbed my cock back and forth over her pussy before it found it’s way into her. She moaned as I flexed my hips and slid my cock into her pussy in one quick motion. I hadn’t ever had my cock in such a wet pussy. With her juices and Dave’s load of cum from a little earlier it was so wet and felt so good it took my breath away.
As David, Linda and I were engaging in Linda and my first thre-some, Pam moved over to Dave. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him deeply as Linda was sucking his cock. It didn’t take Linda long at all to come to a body shaking orgasm that left her breathless. She removed David’s cock from her mouth so she could breath. When she did I removed my cock from her pussy. I could have very easily cum in her but I wanted to have some more fun and didn’t want to spend myself so soon. So I moved over a little and told Dave that she was ready for him again. Pam looked at me and smiled, she had Dave’s cock in her hand and was stroking it when she said “and he is also ready for her”.
Dave knelt down and kissed Linda as he undid her robe and removed it from her body. Pam looked down at Linda and smiled then asked her if this was the first time she had tasted her pussy on a cock other than her hubby's? Linda just nodded her head and said in a low voice that this was the first time she had ever tasted a cock other than her hubby's period.
Dave eased Linda onto her back and got between her legs. As he did Linda reached down and as Pam and I watched guided his cock into her pussy. As we were watching I ran my hand up the back of Pam’s leg and started to rub her pussy. Her juices were running out of her and covered my fingers as soon as I touched her. I inserted two fingers into her pussy and worked them in and out of her as we enjoyed the show Linda and Dave were putting on for us. Pam looked down at me through hooded eyes and smiled. She reached down and grabbed my wrist bringing my hand to her mouth. With her eyes locked on mine she slowly started to lick the fingers that had just been in her pussy. She then sucked one of my fingers into her mouth like it was a cock. When she removed it looked at me and said "here, taste it. You’ll love the taste."
With that she pushed my hand to my face and I licked her juices from it. When I looked back up at her I found her attention had again returned to Linda and Dave. She knelt down beside them and started very slowly and softly to stroke Linda’s arm and shoulder. After a few minutes Pam moved her attention to Linda’s right breast. As Dave was pounding his cock in and out of Linda, Pam started to gently trace her fingers around Linda’s nipple. She eased Linda’s nipple between her forefinger and thumb rubbing it back and forth. As Linda started approaching another orgasm Pam leaned down and took her nipple into her mouth and started sucking and licking it. While she started with her fingers on Linda’s left breast. It wasn’t long until Linda was screaming out her orgasm. When she did, Dave stiffened. He jammed his cock as far into her as he could and came with her.
David’s cock started to soften a little and he eased it out of Linda and rolled off her lying beside her. Linda’s breathing had not yet returned to normal and she remained on her back with her legs spread after Dave rolled off her. Pam with her head still on Linda’s breast reached down between her legs and ran her finger over the length of Linda’s pussy. "Hmmm, look how red and sexy that pussy looks right after it’s been fucked" she said to nobody in particular. Linda remained laid back and slowly started to close her legs. Pam placed a hand on her thigh and said "oh no, stay like that for a little longer. I love the feel of you so wet and soft." With that Pam slowly eased a finger into her then pulled it out and rubbed a wet finger over Linda’s clit.
When she did, Linda let out and involuntary moan and her breathing started to accelerate. Pam eased herself between Linda’s widespread legs to a place that her face was just inches from Linda’s pussy. She stuck her tongue out and licked Linda’s inner thighs. When she raised her head slightly she looked up at Linda and told her that she could taste her juices all the way down her thighs. Then she giggled and said "oh, I can see Dave’s cum coming out of it now. I love the taste of his cum and hate to waste it. Let me clean you up a little bit."
With that Pam lowered her head and ran her tongue the length of Linda’s pussy. She went to work on it then in earnest as she started probing Linda’s pussy with her tongue and would only stop that to gently suck on her clit. Linda reached down with her eyes tightly closed, her breath coming again in sharp gasps, and placed a hand on Pam’s head.
Watching Pam eat Linda was more that I could take. My cock was so hard it was starting to hurt and need some release. I moved behind Pam grabbed her by the hips and rubbed my cock between the cheeks of her ass. Then I lowered myself and brought my cock between her legs to where the head was pointed at the entrance of her pussy. Pam reached back with one hand took my cock and guided it into her. I felt the head slide in before I flexed my hips and drove it all the way into her. I started a slow deep motion of my cock sliding in and out of her. Working the tempo with that of her head bobbing up and down on Linda’s pussy. As her pace quickened so did my pace. Dave moved around to where he was kneeling with his cock at Linda’s mouth. When she felt his cock touch her lips she opened her mouth and took about half of it in. Up until tonight Linda, who says she doesn’t like the taste of cum, had refused to let me cum in her mouth or to suck me after we had sex. But tonight she took Dave into her mouth like a starving woman, sucking and licking the length of his cock.
The scene was such a turn on for me that all I felt was the need to cum. I started driving my cock into Pam which in return drove her mouth harder into Linda’s pussy. Dave’s cock was only semi-hard which was probably a good thing the way Linda’s mouth was moving around. I held Pam by the hips pulling her back into every one of my thrusts. I reached the point of no return, I held Pam firmly by the hips drove my cock as far into her pussy as I could and started to cum. When I did I heard Pam start to scream out her own orgasm followed in short order by Linda very vocal orgasm. After we all came back to earth again and regained somewhat normal breathing, Pam rolled from between Linda’s legs and put her head in Dave’s lap who was now sitting beside Linda. I moved up putting my arm under Linda’s head and held her closely. Nobody said anything for some time, we just laid together enjoying the closeness we all felt toward each other.
Finally I looked over at Dave and Pam and said "this isn’t the first time you guys have done this with another couple, is it?" They both kind of looked at each other then Dave said "No, it’s not. We have some friends we get together with from time to time to party with." Then he ask if we have ever done this before. I told him that we have talked about it but have never followed through with it until tonight. "In fact, we have been trying to come up with a way to bring it up with you guys for about a year now but didn’t know how and didn’t want to risk it endangering our friendship" he said. Then I laughed and said "I guess we wasted a year that we could have been having a lot of this kind of fun with you guys." He said they had the same fear about bringing the subject up with us also.
We set in the middle of our living room naked for about the next two hours talking about who they have partied with and swinging in general. It seemed like the most natural thing in the world. To have two naked couples sitting in the middle of the floor talking about having sex with other couples. This started a new chapter in our friendship with David and Pam. After this night we attended a number of parties with them and continued to enjoy our friendship for the next twenty years. We felt so naive when we learned of some of the couples they party with on a fairly regular bases. I would have never guessed that most of them went in for this kind of fun. But I found out over the next few months that it was true because over time we found ourselves partying with all of them.
We really hope you enjoyed our story and if you would like to hear more of our adventures let us know we would be more that happy to share them with you. We have been in the lifestyle for almost 30 years now and have meet a number of great couples in it. We still enjoy having a good time with other couples, it just seems to be a little harder to find couples who aren’t just looking for body beautiful types. We are a little older now but I can still get it up and she can still get it wet so we still have a lot of fun.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 8,424 views
Things were getting just a little boring for some of the guests. Mary opened the floor hatch and turned on the underwater lights to see if we could see any fish or sea monsters. One of the guys wanted to see a mermaid and we all laughed. From the back of the crowd came Mary again and said if you look hard enough you may see a mermaid. She was only wearing a white cotton jumpsuit over her 5’4” body. Someone again said they couldn’t see any mermaids when Mary suddenly stepped into the hole. Splash! She dove down and swam underwater back and forth for 5 minutes or so. Everyone, me included was speechless. As Mary floated on her back you could clearly see her c cup breast and beautiful nipples, even her shaved pussy! She said the water was warm and we should join her. Nobody took her offer. Mary climbed the ladder on the rear of the boat and walked into the crowd, she looked quite beautiful with the jumpsuit clinging to her girlie frame! She unzipped it and pulled it off, stepping out of it for all to see her naked white body. Mary teased around as she went and rubbed Ralph’s dick thru his pants. Poor guy, he was just busting to be let loose.
There were five other ladies on the boat. Mary then said “OK ladies, if you get enough cock at home don’t do what I did. If not . . .well, and with that Susie splashed in head first. When Susie climbed back on board Mary helped her get naked. She was a little on the chunky side, but well proportioned. The married couples were still “frozen” when Mary had Suzie lay on the table as she spread her legs for all to see, and much again to my surprise she went down on Suzie. In just moments two more ladies Kathy and Kim jumped in, followed by their husbands, and followed by all who remained. I stripped down before I dove in.
Back on the boat everyone was now naked. All dicks were at attention and dripping with anticipation. Mary said “great”, but we can’t play yet. First I want to do something as she went up to Suzie again and kissed her fully on her lips. Then she turned around and fell to her knees as she grabbed John’s raging hard cock.
"Oh Kathy", said Mary, "you don’t mind if I let off a little pressure from your husbands cock do you?"
" I guess not," replied Kathy.
"That’s good because I’m going to suck him and fuck him till he can’t walk".
I could not believe what was going on. We have talked about swinging, but never in my imagination! Mary had John’s meat in her mouth and went at it like it was her last supper. Then she pushed him to the floor and pounced on his 7” tool. Mary rammed him hard up and down. I can’t express the horny feeling I had as I watched my wife sliding up and down another man’s cock. John shot his load in just a quick minute. As his limp dick slid out of Mary she got up and lay on the table and said nobody fucks until my pussy is licked clean. Damn, where did she come up with this stuff!? Suzie rushed over and quickly buried her head between Mary’s legs. The people did not obey Mary and started fucking and sucking right away. When Suzie was done, I went to her and kissed her hard and even shared some of John’s cum. I laid Suzie back and stuck my dick in her and fucker her hard. Mary came over to me and kissed me and said “isn’t this fun”?
Because of the excitement all the guys came pretty quickly and the girls all had cum running down their legs. Mary suggested we take care of each other and some of the ladies did while others went for a swim to clean off. It was wonderful to watch these housewives lick out each others pussies, knowing it was a first for them. With that, all dicks were hard again and since the ladies were having sex with other ladies, well the guys thought they could too. We were all screwing someone new.
Mike asked me to fuck his wife Cindy so he could watch. I lay down on the floor and to my surprise Mike grabbed my dick as Cindy lowered herself on me. Mike guided it in. He said he enjoyed seeing my cock sliding into his wife, and by the way she was bouncing so did she! I shot my wad into Cindy after she came and she fell back on the floor. In no time Mike was between her legs cleaning up what I had left. I just lay there watching.
When Mike was done he turned around and said “do you mind if I clean you off”? I was fucking dumbfounded, but before I could answer there he was with my cock in his mouth. He was certainly licking me clean. Mike gave me a blowjob that for the third time brought my dick to attention. Mary came over to me and gave me a deep French kiss, telling me she enjoyed watching me getting fucked and sucked, and she thought Mike was doing a good job. With my new hard cock I went over to Helen, who was just freshly fucked by Dave and had his cum oozing from her. We kissed passionately and I stuck my cock in her. I stuck her in every hole she had before I again lost my load. When I was done I called for Mike to come clean me off.
By this time we were pretty much spent. Done. So everyone was watching Mike suck my dick. As he did me Mary cleaned Cindy. One of the other guys said “hey, I could use a little cleaning” and Mike went and sucked his cock as his wife looked on too. We all went for one last swim to clean off. Mary handed towels to all those who were in need. Luckily our boat dock was in a secluded area so guest could walk to their cars naked. Still, some stopped to screw some more and that is OK with us.
Mary has been holding out on me and we need to have a chat. We’ll share that with you in another sexciting episode.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 15,196 views
Rainy and drizzle day, so we hopped in the car and took a trip to Carbondale to check out computer and electronics related stuff. Mr O is like that and loves to tinker around. After spending several hours in a couple stores, we got everything loaded in the car and drove back home. Putting everything away, and still rainy out so we couldn’t go for our nightly walk at the park, we figured we take and go over to the local bowling alley and toss off a few games. When we got there, we found it was not as crowded as usual. We got a lane, found our balls {bowling} and threw a few warm up shots. I went over to the bar and got myself a mixed drink {strawberry dak} and Mr O a bottle of MGD {miller beer}.
As we played the first game, another couple came in, about our age, and got the lane next to ours. This meant we shared the same ball return. We made some idle talk at first, then introduced ourselves. His name was J and hers was S. He was almost the same size as Mr O, with black hair and brown eyes. He told us he was 51. S was 47, 5’9” and about 175 with red hair and hazel eyes {like me} with about the same build except for her breasts, they were a little smaller then my 38dd’s. J went up to the bar, asking if he could buy us a drink, we accepted. Mr O and I finished our first game and waited until J and S finished off their first one. They were fairly good, like us with an average in the 190’s.
The second game, we decided to split the lanes, rotating between both lanes. S wanted to bet that the women could beat the men so we all agreed to bowl for drinks. They won and S and I had to go get them another beer each. While gone, S remarked that she thought MR O was good looking. I told her the same about J. We went back to the guys and started a third game, making the same bet. This time we won so the guys had to go trot off after our drinks. All the time S and I made small talk, and found that we had a lot in common.
The guys got back with out drinks and this time the stakes were raised a bit by Mr O. He suggested that the winners get to do anything they wanted to, to the losers. There were no restrictions placed, but being in public we sort of took it for granted it would be clean. The guys whipped our butts. J walked up to S, grabbed her and gave her one hell of a passionate kiss, while feeling her breasts and butt. Not to be out done, Mr O grabbed me, sat me on his lap, gave me one of the wettest kisses he ever has and was using his hands on my breasts and between my inner legs, getting me all wet.
Well, we played another game with the same bet, and this time they must have let us win because neither of them hit 125. S looked at me, and with her eyes questioned as to if she could approach Mr O. I just smiled and nodded okay. She walked up to Mr O and gave him a nice kiss on the lips, moving her hand {which she must have thought was not visible to J and I } between Mr O legs grabbing his manhood. Mr O kind of jerked back a little, surprised by S’s move. I walked over to J and did the same thing to him, but he just stood there enjoying it. Needless to say, we were all getting a little hot.
Mr O suggested we go to a diner and grab something to eat and chat some more. We went to a little place called The Spot {it’s a Greek all night 24/7 place with great food and very comfortable}. We talked for about two hours, getting to know each other more. As the discussion got around to sex, we found that J and S were just as new to the new lifestyle as we were. They had never been in a swap, or in another sexual encounter with anyone other then themselves. It was getting late and they had to get home so they could get their babysitter off to her house. We exchanged telephone numbers and left it at they were going to give us a call today sometime.
We got home about midnight or so. We took a shower and were getting into some very heavy petting when the phone rang. It was S. She said that her mom came over last night and picked up their son {15} and took him to her house and dropped the babysitter off on her way home. She said she was happy that we met and that we were still up. She asked if we were tired and I said no why? She asked if we’d like to come over so we could talk some more.
I asked Mr O and he said sure, why not. So I get directions {which was very easy as they live two blocks from us} and we headed over. Of course we walked, even though it was drizzling rain out a little. Well let's see, it took all of about five minutes to walk over and getting there S opened the door. They gave us a tour of the place, stopping by the kitchen to get some drinks, and proceeded down to the huge open den area complete with video games, bar, hot tub and a movie like projection screen hanging on the wall.
J turned on some tunes and we all sat down and started talking about our lives, our jobs and interests. Come to find out we have a lot more then we thought in common. J loves to hunt and fish and play around with computer stuff. He and Mr O went up to the “junk room” as S put it {where J has all the computer stuff} which left S and I alone. We were talking about our families and how we loved to go camping when S moved her hand over to my leg and started to rub it. It was soft and slow and she moved her hand up and down my thigh in a motion that felt good. She stopped and said she was sorry but couldn’t help herself as she was just so turned on. I had the same feelings and just looked at her in the eyes and leaned over and took a kiss. She responded by giving right back and began to move her hands up and very gently caressed by breasts. I responded by doing the same to her. I was getting very wet and I knew it. S reached under my blouse and under my bra and started to play with my nipple, rolling it in her fingers.
About this time the guys came back and I faintly remember hearing J say that it looks like they’re having a good chat session. I caught myself, somehow, and can’t remember what did it, but I remember turning and looking at the guys and remember having my hand caressing S’s breasts. The guys, almost together, made a comment not to let them be the cause for us to stop. With that S moved her hand slowly down between my legs and started to rub so softly. I just could not take this any more and moaned. S stopped, sat up and took her blouse off. Reaching around she removed her bra. She had a very nice pair of breasts. Like I said, almost like mine, but a little smaller. She helped me get undressed and moved down taking one of my nipples in her mouth. This is the first time I have ever had a woman suck on them, let alone touch me. This just drove me off the deep end and I was so excited that I came.
S was surprised at how I flowed {I am what MR O calls a flooder—when I cum the juices just flow and flow}. With this, she moved down and started to lick me, even though I still had my panties on. I remember helping her take the rest of her clothes off and going into a 69 position. We both were so turned on that I don’t think either of us remember seeing the guys get undressed. J was standing down by S and Mr O was up near me. S stopped licking me and must have started to suck on J as I did the same to Mr O.
S got off of me {she was on top when in the 69} and moved over and had J sit in a chair. I got up and had Mr O sit on the couch where I knelt in front of him taking as much as I could in my mouth. I was never one that could DT him as he is too big for me, not just long {about 8”} but thick around. I knew he was very excited so I slowed down because I surely wanted him inside me. J and S moved over to the couch next to us, and S whispered in my ear that she would like to try Mr 0’s in her mouth. Without saying a word, I moved my head so she could go ahead and try. She licked it first and then took almost every inch down deep. Mr O just moaned and told her she was good. I moved over, took J’s in my hand and started to stroke it slowly up and down. This is the first time I have ever had another man's cock in my hand since I was with Mr O.
J was a little smaller and no way as thick {about 7”}. I took and licked him and then took him in my mouth. I found it was much easier to go down on him, taking almost all of him. We had no intention on doing what came next. We wanted our first encounter to be a soft, same room, no full swap experience. Well that changed in a flash. S got up and without even so much as a look from her, sat down on Mr. O taking ever inch of him in her. She bounced up and down, facing away from Mr O for all it was worth. She had climax after climax. I was not sure I wanted to do the same with J because I did not want to take the chance of getting the big P as I was not safe but Mr O had a vas so he was.
Sue looked at me and could tell something was wrong and told me “go ahead, he had a vas a couple years ago”. With that I got up and sat on him. It felt good, and excited me all the more to see Mr O pumping away in S and feeling J in me. I climaxed with such force that J was totally stunned by the wetness. What started out as a evening to get out of the house and do something active because we could not go for our normal evening walk, ended up with one of the most enjoyable nights that we have ever had. Mr O shot off in S’s mouth and she sucked all the more, taking ever drop. J unloaded in my mouth, but I could not take it all. We rested, and started all over again with the guys taking turns eating us out. We did MMF, FFM, MFMF and enjoyed every minute. S and I feel the same about anal, it is off limits, but other then that, all of us had a great night.
The next day was sex free, as we all got together, met J and S’s son and took a ride to Howe’s Cavern. Had a great time. Since that first night, the four of us have started on a good friendship. The best part of this whole experience is it happened without any planning. It was totally great. J and S feel the same as we do, all four of us play together or no one plays. That’s the way we wanted things and its become so clear that it was meant to be. It makes Mr O and I think…….how many other neighbors do we have that are the same way?….
J and S just left our home, 2:30 am, all of us having another great night of sex. There is one thing that we learned and would like to pass on. We are not sure if this is true with everyone, but we found that when you try hard to get something going, it takes effort and sometimes causes people to feel under pressure. We were not looking, we were out to have some fun, just Mr O and myself, and we ended up having a great night, having our first swinging experience, and to top it all off, found that the people we got involved with were our neighbors living only a few blocks from us. Guess when you keep a open mind, have a good attitude and be yourself, all good things can and will happen as we are living proof of this.
Thank you all ever so much. Without reading some of the posts made here, I am not sure if we would have gotten this involved with total strangers in a bowling ally like we did. Mr and Mrs O
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,821 views
It talked about how most swingers were in a solid and strong relationship. Anyway, I brought it to his attention. He was guarded at first, but he has a VERY high sex drive. Me, I'm somewhat low on the sex sometimes. So I thought that swinging would solve both problems. Him, more sex when I'm 'not in the mood' and me to fulfill some of my wild fantasies. And I know he has fantasies about other women and it doesn't bother me.
So we talked about it and finally came up with rules and limits and so on. It was the beginning of this year and he told me about this guy that he talks to that agreed to be discreet. We both knew him and I found him okay to look at. We hadn't decided on what we wanted yet - mfm, fmf, or any other, we just went with the flow.
Anyways one night Eugene {my husband} and Shawn {the other guy} went out bar hopping. I stayed at the house {at the time I was not old enough to go to bars, I was only 20} plus the bar is not too much my place. They came home about 2:00 in the morning I was up watching T.V. I wanted to see if Shawn was going to do anything. Well we talked far a bit and finally Eugene asked if I wanted to do anything. I just nodded my head. I didn't want him to think I was too eager.
Shawn was laying down on the couch, so I went over and asked him if I could suck his dick. He gave me a puzzled look {he was buzzing pretty good} then he got a grin on his face and pulled down his pants. I was surprised. He was almost has big as Eugene but it curved towards his stomach. I had never seen a crooked dick before. I didn't know how to suck it at first but I went for it. I scrapped him a little at first, but finally I crawled on top, 69 way, and I finally could deep throat him without hurting him with my teeth. I went down on him for a little bit but I pulled away right before he came. I then told him if it wanted more then join me and Eugene in the front bedroom.
I stripped as I went, so he got a good look at my ass. Eugene was on the bed and hard has a rock. I started to suck his cock as Shawn got behind. Oh man the first different cock I had in four years, and plus being crooked it pushed on different places. Eugene in my mouth, oh so straight and big and Shawn in my wet pulsating pussy, it about sent me over the edge. But no, Shawn stopped and laid down. I climbed on top of Eugene. Me on top is his favorite position.
I stroked Shawn with my hand. I can't suck on a dick that's been in my pussy, clean thing that I have {but Eugene is trying to get me over that}. I switched to Shawn. He started to slam in me so hard and fast that I came, and he came deep in me.
He went out of the room, so then I climbed over to Eugene. He started to strum my clit and I rode him so hard that I was oblivious to every thing else. He came in me hard and fast at the same time I came. We rarely do that and he said that having another man's cum in me was to much for him to take, he got too excited. But I didn't mind.
We've gotten together two more times since. Maybe I'll write about them one of these days. They're more exciting than the first time.......Jean and Eugene
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 5,030 views
We had never gone as far as a full swap with another couple up to this point, but were very excited by the prospect of doing so. Dress code for this week was doctors and nurses. Cathy got me some scrubs from work and she went in a very sexy PVC uniform she had bought, completed by stockings and sexy undies.
We did the usual things, sat in the bar while everyone arrived; checked out some of the rooms, checked out what new toys they had and watched some porn while chatting to other couples finding out where everyone was from.
After a couple of hours, we decided to go upstairs. We had a look through some of the windows to the rooms; we checked to see how full they were and what people were up to. We saw in one room two very sexy women taking turns licking each other while their men watched and stroked themselves. Both women came very noisily and there were soon a few more couples in there. We began watching a young couple in another room and seeing this girl riding her boyfriend’s cock really turned me on. She was pretty and she was obviously enjoying herself, facing the window I think the fact that we were watching her having sex turned her on. After a few minutes, she got off and began kissing the girl of the couple near to her, she whispered to her and they swapped partners. They each climbed on to their new cocks and began riding harder and faster than before.
The pretty girl then moved over and her new partner entered her from behind. Quite a few people were enjoying the view. The woman next to us was having her tits sucked by her husband while a man lifted her dress up to expose her pussy and stroke it in the hallway. Cathy and I were kissing, stroking, and decided to get undressed and get a room. Cathy was now in just her stockings; she knows they turn me on.
We found a room that was not too busy. There were mirrors on the ceiling and the walls with a huge bed built for 8-10 couples in the middle of the room. I licked her pussy as a few older couples fucked there partners noisily. Cathy came on my tongue and then I put my cock inside her. We were on our sides as I fucked her, watching the other couples while other couples watched us in return.
We could see a lovely blonde girl in a mirror with two cocks inside her and then a couple moved closer to us. We were both fucking our partners with the two women inches apart watching each other and enjoying it. Then they kissed each other and I felt a hand on my balls as I entered Cathy. The other woman was stroking me, I soon noticed Cathy was doing the same to her. A hand reached over as her husband began stroking Cathy's tits.
Cathy climbed on top of her and began kissing her hard as I slipped out of her pussy. Before I Knew it this guy was fucking Cathy from behind while Cathy's tongue worked her way down the body of this woman. Our new friend then grabbed my cock and put it in her mouth and I must say sucked on it expertly.
Maybe I felt a tinge of jealousy at first seeing Cathy get fucked in front of me for the first time, but believe me that soon passed and we were all really enjoying ourselves. The woman was moaning loudly with my cock in her mouth and Cathy licking her pussy. I turned to watch Cathy fucking another man; it was not going to be long until I came. He held her waist and fucked her pussy from behind. It must have looked good because we got quite a crowd. A few men were stroking themselves right in front of Cathy's face and I thought it fair to announce to the woman that I was going to cum. To my surprise, she sucked me harder until I came down her throat. I sucked on her tits and fingered her pussy as we watched her husband until he emptied inside Cathy.
We kissed and were about to get our stuff thinking it was over when the husband says to me 'will you fuck her please? Well I didn’t need to be told twice. She sucked her husband while I got hard again and put a condom on. She then lay on her back, with fingers in Cathy and a cock in her hand.
I slide inside her very wet pussy and held her legs in the air. She seemed to like this and held them up a bit more so that I went in even deeper. I put my hands under her bum and fucked her. For the first time with another woman in front of Cathy, and both her and the hubby seemed to enjoy it. She let out more moans the faster I went and I began fucking her very hard, pounding her into the mattress as she started to cum, a minute or so later we had both cum, her again.
We thanked each other, kissed and decided we needed to get in the pool or shower. Cathy told me in the pool the woman had thanked her and told her I was wonderful, that was great for the ego!
Now whenever we go swinging we are much less nervous and much more excited. We had discussed our experience with each other and both really enjoyed it. We now know we were comfortable with it and enjoyed being swingers...and that we would have many more adventures.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,618 views
Unexpected Pleasure
By Guest, in Swinger First Time,
I would like to tell you about one such experience we had a few years ago with a couple whom we were close to but they were not swinging friends of ours. We had known Bob and Linda for about eight years. We had gone to social events with them as well as weekend outings and dinners at each other’s homes. During the entire eight years we have known them the closest we had come to anything sexual was a kiss on the cheek good night. Not that I would have minded a little more than a kiss on the cheek but it never seemed appropriate and I never wanted to endanger our friendship.
It seems that spring promotes a new beginning to the social scene. It was in May a few years ago that we invited Bob and Linda to our home for a barbecue. Mia and I always looked forward to their company and enjoying some fine wine, good food and an evening of conversation with close friends. In the past our get together’s had normally been filled with conversations about family, mutual friends or work. We would sometimes watch a movie or play board games. In short, we were just friends being with friends enjoying each other’s company.
On this particular evening, Bob and Linda arrived at our home at about 5:30 in the afternoon. It was a cool day for the month of May and Linda was dressed in a full-length skirt and a turtleneck sweater. She wore just the right amount of makeup on to look ultra-sexy. Linda is about five – six and weighs about 130 with shoulder length blond hair. She was blessed with 38-inch breast and one of the sexiest ass’s I have ever seen. The sexiest thing she was wearing this evening was a sexy pair of high heel shoes, or I should say that I could see she was wearing. She did not need anything else to be a vision of sexuality.
Mia and I greeted Bob and Linda at the front door with the usual hugs and small talk. Both Mia and Linda migrated into the kitchen while Bob and I found our way into the back yard to take care of the manly duties of barbecuing. After lighting the barbecue, I went back inside to get us a beer. Mia and Linda were in the kitchen catching up on all the female gossip. I ask what they were drinking and both said a glass of wine please. After getting everybody, a drink I returned outside with the beer for Bob and myself.
Bob and I were engaged in the manly art of watching the charcoal turn white and telling lies while enjoying our beers. After a few minutes, there was a pause in our conversation. After which Bob said, “You know you are one very lucky man.” Oh yea I replied why is that? You are married to one of the sexiest women in know. That was the first time Bob had ever expressed any opinion on his feelings toward Mia’s sexuality. I replied by telling him I thought that was a great compliment coming from a man with a wife as sexy as Linda. Bob laughed and said oh if you only knew how sexy Linda really was. We both broke out in a nervous laughter when I replied that he was right about that but I would not mind finding out.
Before I could continue, the conversation about our sexy wives, Mia come out with a platter of steaks. She looked at me then over to Bob and asked what was so funny? Bob told her it was just “guy” talk about how lucky we were to have such great wives. Mia smiled at that and replied that we were two of the luckiest “guys” in town.
The conversation never returned to the subject of the sexy women in our lives after that. We cooked the steaks as Mia and Linda busied themselves with the side dishes in the kitchen. The evening seemed to return to the usual evenings we have enjoyed in the past with Bob and Linda. We enjoyed a great dinner, which included a couple bottles of wine with good friends.
After dinner, we retired to the living room for after dinner drinks and conversation. Bob who knows I play quite a bit of poker started asking me some questions about the finer arts of the game. Bob and I had been talking about poker for a few minutes when Linda interrupted us by saying that she thought she was probably a much better poker player than either one of us. After some good-natured ribbing by Linda I said well if you are that good maybe we should play a game of poker to see whom the better player is. To which Linda replied, “Get the cards.”
While I got a deck of cards, everybody else gathered around the dining room table. When I got back into the dining room Linda and Mia were sitting across from each other while Bob was sitting at the far end of the table. As I set down and opened a new box of cards, I ask what stakes were going to be. Nobody seemed to know and everybody just seemed to shrug their shoulders. I said well to make the game interesting and to be able to utilize the finer art of the game the stakes should be high enough to make it interesting.
Linda thought about that for a minute then looked at me and said she did not want to play for money, and maybe we could play strip poker instead. I damn near fell out of my chair, I looked over at Mia, and she was smiling at me. Bob just had a funny looking smile on his face as he kept looking from Mia back to Linda. I just smiled and said that works for me high card gets the deal.
It seems to me that it should have been a simple thing to start a game of strip poker but that did not seem to be the case. You would have thought that we were drawing up a legal contract instead of playing a card game with the intent of getting naked. Linda wanted to know if a player made a bet would that player have to take the article of clothing off and put it on the table or would they take it off only after the hand was lost. Bob and I both said we did not care whatever way they wanted it. After all the rules to the game were established, we finely started the game, in which the stipulation that the clothing would be removed and given to the winner of the hand, after the hand was over.
In the first hand, I had a very poor hand and folded my hand. Mia lost her blouse and pants while Linda lost her skirt to Bob who won the hand. Mia stood up and sexily removed her blouse and pants then handed them to Bob. She set down wearing only her panties and bra. Linda then stood up looked me in the eye as she unbuttoned her skirt then unzipped it. She then let it fall to the floor which almost took my breath away, it left her standing not three feet from me showing off her thong, garter belt and thigh high stockings. When my gaze found its way, back up to her face I found her eyes still locked on mine, and a smile on her face.
Over the next few hands, Linda was very lucky at cards. Everybody was undressing while she just sat there and took it all in. Mia was down to just a pair of very sexy panties and Bob only had on just a pair of boxers. Bob could not take his eyes off Mia’s breast and she was enjoying the tent effect his erect cock was having on his boxers. I was down to my pants, having lost everything else. Linda was still in her sweater, as she had not lost a hand since the first hand.
Bob and Mia both folded on the next hand. Linda and I played the hand out. Linda bet her sweater and panties, on two pair I called her with three kings. Linda stood up smiled and removed her sweater over her head. In doing so, she revealed that she was wearing one of the sexiest corsets I have ever seen. It was black and did not form a bra, instead it had an under the breast shelf that her bare breast were resting on causing them to stick out large and proud.
For the first time I saw those beautiful breast in all their glory standing tall and proud with the nipples erect. While looking me in the eye Linda started unfastening her garter belt. After undoing the last snap, she hooked her thumbs in the waistband of her thong and pulled it down her long legs. She stood up showing off a smoothly shaved pussy. This woman had gone from looking like a schoolteacher, to looking like a sex goddess in the last few minutes.
I think everybody knew that we all wanted to just jump in bed and have wild sex but nobody seemed to be willing to say so. We continued with the game. On the next hand, Linda and I had nothing so we folded our hands leaving Mia and Bob to fight it out. Mia only had her panties left on, so she bet them. Bob said he only had his boxers but wanted to raise and asked what could he do. I said well if it was up to me and you had no more clothes to bet you could always bet a sex act. Everybody seemed to think that was a good idea. Bob thought about it for a little bit and said to Mia if you win, I will lick your nipples. Mia laughed and said ok big boy, I will see your nipple licking and raise you a blowjob. I thought Bob was going to fall out of his chair, he choked out an “I call.” Well it was just Bob's bad luck he had a flush and Mia had a full house. Bob got out of his chair and headed toward Mia. She stopped him and said no that’s alright you don’t have to. Linda jumped in and said no a bet a bet and he made it and he has to pay. Mia face lit up and she said ok. I told Mia that it is going to be very uncomfortable in the dining room why don’t you take Bob into the living room and have him pay off his bet in there.
Linda and I watch as Bob took Mia by the hand and lead her into the living room. As Mia stood in front of the couch, Bob knelt in front of her. He took hold of the waistband of her panties and pulled them slowly down her legs. He then set her on the couch and had her slid forward to where her ass was just barely on the cushions. He then spread her legs and gazed at her fully exposed pussy. He slowly lowered his head and started kissing the insides of her thighs working his way to her waiting pussy.
After watching Bob and Mia for a few minutes, I looked over at Linda. Her face was flushed, and she had a hand under the table between her legs. I could not see what she was doing but knew she was most likely rubbing her clit. I asked her if she was as turned on as I was. She just moaned “oh gawd yes.” I then ask her if she would like to join Bob and Mia in the living room or wait for them in here and continue the game when they returned. She replied by getting up and grabbing me by the hand leading me into the living room.
Linda stopped on the imitation bearskin rug we had in front of the fireplace. We were both standing there watching Bob and Mia, he now had her legs over his shoulders, and his face buried in her steamy pussy. Mia was moaning with pleasure she had her head leaned back and she was resting on her elbows.
I was so entranced with Bob and Mia that I did not notice Linda drop to her knees in front of me. She did however refocused my attention when she grabbed my belt buckle and started to unfasten it. I looked down and watched her unbutton and unzip my pants.
I could not take my eyes off her beautiful breast exposed before me tonight for the first time. She grabbed the waistband of my pants and boxers together pulling them both down to my ankles at the same time. I stepped out of them and kicked them over to the side of the room. I stood before her with my cock pointing straight up, looking at her as she stared at my erect cock.
Linda reached out with a hand as smooth and soft as velvet, and stroked my erect cock. She murmured that I was so thick and that she loved big thick cocks. The head of my cock had a sheen covering it as the pre-cum had started to flow. Linda leaned forward and slowly licked the underside of my cock before she ran her tongue over the head of my cock tasting my pre-cum. As she did so, my cock twitched in her hand. She lowered her head placing her lips around the head of my cock. She paused for a moment looking up at me, then moved forward engulfing my cock as deep as she could into her mouth without ever breaking eye contact with me.
I felt my cock touch the back of her throat, them she started slowly moving back withdrawing my cock from her mouth. As she withdrew my cock from her mouth, she pulled my cock with her hand and gently twisted it. She stopped with just her lips covering the head of my cock; she then opened her mouth and flicked her tongue across the head as she exhaled her warm breath on it.
I whispered that as hot as I was if she did not slow down a little bit she would soon have a mouth full of cum. She smiled and said that was just what she wanted. She told me she had wanted to taste my cum for such a long time she didn’t what to wait any longer. She then said, not to worry because she knew that she would be able to get it hard again and it would last a lot longer the second time around and she get to enjoy my cock in her pussy longer that way. With that, she went back to giving my cock her full oral attention.
My attention returned to the couch as I heard Mia moan. I looked over to see that Bob was holding Mia’s legs pointing straight up in front of his chest and he was pounding his cock into her pussy. I had a clear view of his cock sliding in and out of her pussy. He would draw it out in a slow and deliberate motion, then when the head was almost out he would slam it back in with all his strength.
I could not take it any longer the need to cum was over taking me. I grabbed Linda’s on either side of her head running my fingers into her hair as I thrust my hips forward sending my cock deep into her hungry mouth and held it there. My cock twitched as I started to cum. Linda started stroking the base of my cock using firm strokes as I deposited a very large load of cum in her mouth and throat. I could see the muscles in her throat work to swallow the load of cum I was shooting into her mouth. As she was doing so it would cause her to suck harder on my cock. She continued to work her magic on me until the twitching stopped and my cock started to shrink as she held it firmly in her warm wet mouth.
As my cock slipped from her mouth, Linda licked her lips savoring the taste. She moaned that it was even better than she had expected and she had expected that it would be great. I sank to my knees and took her in my arms telling her how great that had been. I found her lips and kissed her. The feel of her bare breast against my chest started the fires up again as I explored her mouth with my tongue tasting the remnants of my orgasm.
Still locked in a passionate kiss I lowered Linda back onto the bearskin rug. As I broke the kiss I whispered that it was now my turn to give her an orgasm and taste her sweet juices. I slid down her body to where my face was even with her breast. I flicked my tongue across her erect nipples before drawing them into my hungry mouth. I licked, fondled, and played with Linda’s breast until she started to moan with pleasure. I then kissed my way down her body to her pussy. As I stared at her lovely, tunnel of love, I knew just how excited she was. Her thighs were wet and covered with the love juices, that had been flowing out of her while she was giving me head.
I spread her legs and moved between them. I lowered my head and slowly ran my tongue along her inner thigh. Moving up toward her pussy but being very careful not to touch it just yet. I moved to her other thigh and licked her love juices from it. After spending some time kissing and licking her inner thighs, I moved my attention up to her pelvic area. With her legs spread wide I licked the valley between her thighs and pussy on both sides.
With her legs now over my shoulders, I would lick and kiss a path from one side of her pussy to the other just over the top of but not touching her pussy. It was not long before Linda started moving her hips trying to put her pussy in front of my mouth but every time she would, I would back away from her in a teasing way.
I then traced the outer lips of her pussy with my tongue giving each lip a little kiss. By this time, her pussy was wide open exhibiting her clit in all of its glory. I spread her pussy wider by placing my fingers either side of it. I then started kissing and licking the inside of her pussy lips.
After a few minutes Linda was no longer in the mood for teasing, she grabbed my head with both hands and thrust her pussy to my mouth. I sucked her clit between my lips and flicked my tongue across it. I could taste and felt her juices flowing from her and heard her breathing coming in pants. I knew it would not be too much longer until I brought her to her first orgasm of the night. I stuck my tongue out as far as I could and stuck it as far into her pussy as I could. I would alternate fucking her with my tongue and sucking her clit between my lips.
Linda started making little sounds deep in her throat. She pulled my head into her holding it tight against her as she ground her pussy into my face. I started fucking her with my mouth and tongue in earnest. I held my tongue out and she would move her pussy over it.
The sounds coming from her sounded like little barks deep in her throat as they built into a scream of release. Her pussy began to flow its juices all over my face as her orgasm over took her. As her pussy flowed, I sucked her clit between my lips and pulled my head back gently pulling on it as I did. As I pulled on her clit with my lips, I thrust two fingers into her pussy and finger fucked her through her orgasm. As Linda slowly floated back to earth, I eased my fingers from her pussy and gently kissed and licked it enjoying the taste.
I heard Bob behind us chuckle and tell Mia that you sure didn’t have to guess when Linda has an orgasm she lets everybody know. I looked back over my shoulder to see Mia and Bob sitting on the couch. He had his arm around her and she was snuggled up to him with his cock in her hand slowly stroking it up and down and bringing it back to life again. I told them to enjoy themselves because we were not quite through yet.
I started kissing my way back up Linda’s body. Stopping to suck each nipple enjoying the breast I had wanted to play with for so long. With my face still wet from her pussy juices, I found my way back up to Linda’s face and lips. She made a little moan and said that was so good I do not know why we waited so long to do it. I told her I didn’t know either but I was ready to make up for lost time. She smiled and said she was hoping I would say that.
She ran her fingers across my face and said oh I have gotten you all wet. With that, she leaned forward and ran her tongue across my lips tasting her juices. I kissed her ramming my tongue deep into her mouth. She grabbed my tongue with her lips and started sucking on it. When we broke the kiss, I looked into her eyes and told her that I now wanted to fuck her.
Linda reached between our bodies and took my once again hard cock in her hand. I was more than ready to enjoy the warmth of her pussy with my cock. She guiding it to the entrance of her pussy and I thrust my hip forward. I felt the head slid between the lips of her pussy. Her eyes were just slits as she anticipated my cock sliding into her. I hesitated shortly before I arched my hips and in one motion thrust my cock all the way into her sopping pussy. As I did, she took a deep breath and grabbed my ass with a hand on each cheek holding me deep inside her. A second later, she opened her eyes wide looked me in the eye and said “don’t make love to me, fuck me and fuck me hard”.
I worked my hands under her ass and holding her by the ass started ramming my cock into her hungry pussy. As I was ramming my cock in and out of her, I extended a finger and rubbed her little back door. As I did she started to moan and alternated thrusting her pussy onto my cock and her ass on my finger. Her juices were flowing between her ass checks supplying lubrication for my finger. I slowly eased my finger into her tight ass. She arched her back and said “get up for a minute” I did and she rolled over on her hands and knees with her ass held high so I could fuck her doggy style.
I slid my cock back into her pussy from this new position and started to fuck her hard and deep. I enjoyed the feel of her ass each time I thrust my cock into her tight wet pussy. At one point, my cock slipped out of her pussy and when I push forward, the head of my cock slipped into her ass. I hesitated for a second and she turned around, looking at me with hooded eyes and said put it in.
I eased forward slipping my cock deeper into her ass; the juices from her pussy were so abundant it provided ample lubrication. I stopped for a moment letting her get accustomed to my cock before going any further. After a few moments she started pushing her ass backwards driving my cock into her tight little ass onto my cock. I started fucking her slow at first then building the speed. I knew even though I had already had one orgasm already tonight it was not going to take much longer at this pace and the way her ass was gripping my cock before I was going to cum again.
At about this time I started hearing the little barking sounds coming from deep in Linda’s throat again and knew she was starting to cum again. With her on the brink, I started thrusting my cock into her as hard as I could. When I heard her scream, indicating her orgasm started I thrust my cock as far into her ass as I could. I held her by the hips pulling her into me as I started to cum deep inside her. As her scream subsided and my cock stopped spurting cum deep in her ass, I eased her forward to where we were lying flat on the floor with me on top of her and my now softening cock still in her ass.
Linda looked back over her shoulder at me she smiled and said that was great but I still want to feel that cock spurt cum in my pussy. Then added “do you have any idea how long we have wanting to get together with you guys like this'. I chuckled and told her yea I think probable as long as we have been wanting to party with you guys but were afraid to do it because we did not want to endanger our friendship. At this point our attention was drawn to noise coming from the couch.
It seems that Mia had sucked and played with Bob's cock until she turning it back into a diamond cutter. Now she was on top of Bob, and with his cock buried deep in her pussy she was riding his cock to another orgasm. As Linda and I watched, Mia was raising up and down on Bob’s cock. We could clearly see Bob’s cock sliding in and out of her. We could also see how her juices as well as his cum coating his cock every time it slid out of her. It was like watching an adult move in person.
Linda and I slowly got up from the floor and went into our master bathroom to clean up a little. We used a warm wet washcloth to clean my cock. The loving attention she was giving my cock had me thinking that I might be able to go for a third time tonight.
We then returned to the living room to find that Bob now had Mia on her hands and knees with her ass in the air and was fucking her hard doggie style from behind. As I smiled at Linda, I asked her if she would like to see one of Mia’s biggest turn-on. She nodded her head and said sure. We walked to the couch and I got in front of Mia. I told Linda to hold my cock out to her so Mia could suck it while Bob was fucking her. With one arm around me, and holding my cock in her other hand, Linda held my cock up to Mia’s mouth. Mia sucked my cock into her mouth as she was enjoying her two favorite pastimes getting fucked and giving head.
Linda worked her way over to Bob she put her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately at the same time he started cumming deep in Mia’s pussy. As Bob started cumming, it triggered Mia’s orgasm. She opened her mouth and started moaning as she breathed deeply. Mia was moaning with her own orgasm as Bob filled her hot wet pussy with his cum. Linda and I held our spouses as they came down from their sexual high.
As all four of us were setting on the couch relaxing after our sexual escapades, I told Linda that it just hit me that I had not complimented her on her sexy attire. Also while I’m thinking about it I asked her do you always wear such sexy under garments. She smiled and said only when we are going someplace, where I think or at least hope I will have a chance to show them off.
She then told me that she has been wearing sexy under garments every time we have got together for the last several years hoping she would be able to show them off to somebody special. Mia looked over at Bob and said I know just how she feels because he would be surprised to know just how many times he had been setting next to me when the only thing between him and my pussy was the skirt I was wearing.
Later that night we learned that Linda and Bob had been enjoying the swinging lifestyle almost as long as we had. If we had not been so obsessed with not endangering our friendship we could have started enjoying each other sexually years before.
But like the old saying goes good things come to people who wait. This was the start of an even greater friendship than we had enjoyed in the past. Bob and Linda introduced us to swinging friends of theirs and we introduced them to friends we knew. It produced a number of great parties and many more great times between the four of us. The four of us still get together on a regular bases but it seems that more and more our parties now are comprised of six to eight couples that are sexually open and enjoy each other’s company.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 4,368 views
Bill’s proposition {As told to Rusty}
Through 22 years of marriage, it has become quite apparent to me that I’d simply not been satisfying my wife, Georgia, in bed. I improved my hygiene, studied techniques, and tried just about everything I could to interest her but she simply believed that sex is much ado about nothing. This situation just wasn’t tenable to a high testosterone guy like me but I just couldn’t really justify affairs and I’m too concerned about sexually transmitted disease to try the prostitute scene. I figured that it was most likely her low sex drive was because I wasn’t fulfilling her needs on other levels. Maybe I’m just a rotten lover.
One morning I was surfing the web and found an advert for a swingers club that was only about twenty minutes from our home. The whole concept of swinging sounded exciting, especially in my sexually deprived state.
I felt bad about lying to Fred and Joan, the host couple, saying that I was divorced, to get into the parties as a single in the first place but I was pretty hard up after years of a sexless marriage. At first, I was just after exposure to people who enjoyed sex and some sexual release.
There wasn’t much action for a non-pushy single guy at the on premises house party until Judy 3 gave me a lesson in erotic massage that blew my mind. Later, I offered to give a massage to Mira, a rather nice looking Hispanic Brunette. She wasn’t feeling particularly sexy and her husband was off in the group room at the time. The offer was half in jest but she took me up on it. She laid down on her tummy on one of the futons wearing only a thin cotton zip-down-the-front dress while I got down on my knees to her side. I started with working her shoulders and neck until she relaxed then mussed up her short, fine dark hair with a fingertip scalp massage. She seemed to like that a lot. Then I went back to her back and massaged from her shoulders to the top of her butt. I lightly tickled her back until she started to squirm a little then scratched her back lightly all except right down the middle. The scratching relieved some of the tickling but not all the way. After repeating that several times she was begging me to scratch where she hadn’t had any relief. When I finally did scratch where she needed it she moaned softly in relief. All the time, I talked to her softly, telling her how lovely she was.
I remembered that she had complained about having been on her feet all day so when I went down and gave her a foot rub she almost purred. I got her to turn over on her back so I could put her feet in my lap to massage them better. Of course her dress rode up almost to her waist and she smiled when I mentioned that I could see something wonderful. She did like that foot rub. I made sure she saw me pull out a handy-wipe and clean my hands when I left her feet and kneeled over her.
I ran my finger-tips lightly over her repeatedly from her face to her knees, making sure I spent a little extra time at her lovely breasts, but avoiding her pubic region except to brush lightly over her pubic hair each time I went by. I kissed her neck and blew warm air over her breasts, all the while whispering to her about how lovely she was. And it was the truth. On one of the trips I took her zipper in my hand and asked her “OK?” She hmmmmed lightly and smiled. With one hand I slowly pulled the zipper down and followed the zipper with light finger touches of my other hand. Before long she was lying there in all her beautiful glory. I had to back off a bit and take her all in with my ravenous eyes, still running my fingers over her. I thanked her profusely for allowing me to touch her. She smiled. I asked her if I could kiss her nipple she nodded and I did but I didn’t stop there. I kissed her everywhere from her chin to her navel, kissing and licking lightly. She seemed to like it.
My fingers found her pubic hair and she opened her legs to give me better access. I brushed my fingers lightly from one thigh to the other, just alighting softly on her pussy as I passed by. Of course I continued to kiss and lick her wherever she seemed to respond well… which seemed to be everywhere.
She had been squirming and moaning lightly for quite some time when I whispered, blowing lightly into her ear, asking if I might kiss her down below. She nodded and I kissed my way down slowly, still playing my hands all over her. She seemed to like it when I nuzzled her pubic hair. She squirmed a lot when I kissed and nibbled her outer lips. I ran my tongue ever so lightly all over her pussy and she heaved her hips, pushing herself into my face. I grabbed a pillow and shoved it under her bum to make her a little more available and moved down between her legs, putting my arms around her hips to play her breasts while I enjoyed my feast. I let her know again that I was enjoying myself immensely, telling her how good she made me feel. She told me she felt very good too.
I went from slow soft touching, at first avoiding her clit, concentrating on her labia and vagina entrance but as she seemed to be getting excited I soon graduated to a regular lick on her clit then finally, I sucked as much of her pussy into my mouth as I could, just loving the taste and the feelings, I couldn’t stop, not until she began to moan. Of course, I kept up my stimulation of her breasts with my hands while my lips and tongue enjoyed their visit to the most wonderful place in the world.
Over a period of what must have been several minutes, she made the most wonderful guttural noises while she shuddered over and over again. I could feel her vagina pulsing rhythmically, in time with her moans. Her hip thrusts grew stronger and stronger making me lose contact with what at that moment was the most important thing in the world to me. Her orgasm culminated in a kind of a squeal that died off after a moment or two and with three massive heaves of her hips. She pulled away from me and relaxed all over. She then seemed to enjoy it when I lightly kissed her labia but she didn’t let me get inside of her with my tongue. She was done so I kissed my way up to her neck and snuggled into her, holding her tightly for a while.
I told her how wonderful she had made me feel and snuggled in more tightly like two spoons in a drawer. We lay like that for quite some time, my hands on her breasts, ignoring the people who had been watching us. I said a few inconsequential things and so did she. After a few moments she squirmed around to face me and told me it was my turn. She pulled off my T shirt and pulled my pants and boxers off, then pulled her arms out of her dress. She kneeled down on hands and knees and began to kiss my now floppy prick. Needless to say, I was thrilled to the core. Seeing her breasts dangling so sexily inspired me to move her hips around so I could nibble her again. She was so soft and moist that I reveled in eating her while she did the most wonderful things in the world to me, making my soft little prick grow hard and big. I tried to hold off my orgasm but when she moaned and shuddered I couldn’t help myself and four sucks later I was coming like I’d never cum before. It shook me all over like a dog shakes a chew toy. I had never felt better in my life.
Finally, after having collapsed into her arms again we both told each other that it had been great and that we’d love to do it again some time.
I guess that little dalliance set a precedence. That erotic massage Judy taught me became my schtick, allowing me to connect a couple of times per party. Sometimes I’d get a blow job or 69, sometimes I’d get a screw, sometimes nothing but delightful cunnilingus, but I enjoyed it all very much. It was the way a single guy could get accepted in the group. Finally, after all those years I got to be sexually active.
On the way home from one of the parties an idea occurred to me. I wondered if there were a way to get Georgia turned around so that she could enjoy sex and I wouldn’t have to go to swing parties for release. Better yet, wouldn’t it be great if she’d go to the parties with me? Then I realized who I was talking about. I put the idea aside as ridiculous until I met Frank and Sally at the next party.
It wasn’t hard to like Frank and Sally a lot. They had watched my first erotic massage and Sally had let me give her one on another occasion. I had to consider them the most compatible couple in the group. About the same age as we are, both rather good looking, the kicker was that they were both into gardening and crafts. Besides all that they were very nice.
By this time I had finally admitted that I was married. That made a lot of people rather unhappy with me, justifiably. While talking to them over wine and cheese, watching a couple do a very erotic dance, they were on my case about either bringing Georgia into the picture or giving up swinging since it really wasn’t right, what I’d been doing. Frank remarked on seeing her picture that a fox like her would be very popular with the group. I asked him if he’d be willing to seduce her, at least partially in jest. He laughed and said “in a heartbeat.” Sally recalled that she was not at all in favor of swinging before they had started so she could understand where Georgia was coming from. We talked about it for several minutes before I presented the simple proposal to them. I would paint the outside of their house free if they would work at seducing my wife. A crazy proposition? Perhaps, but it appeared to be wonderful opportunity. Sally issued a devilish laugh and admitted to a certain pleasure in doing something so devious. They offered to help me out for nothing but it was worth it to put one of my crews on their house to show my gratitude.
Sally would befriend Georgia and get her to open up about her feelings about sex. She would let Frank and me know what was bothering her and suggest what to do about it. The four of us would get together to do fun things and we’d find a way to get Georgia to lower her barriers and maybe Frank could use his tremendous personality to loosen her up
Living just a few blocks from us, it was easy to arrange a “chance” meeting at a village craft show. I arranged for the four of us to be together in a workshop on garden landscaping where we introduced ourselves as if we had never met. We all had lunch together and, as I had thought, we all got on famously together. On days when Frank and I would go to the commons to play soccer, Georgia and Sally would do crafts and talk. Apart from the agreement, we clicked together and got to be very good friends. Just getting out regularly with Sally and Frank helped Georgia and me a lot . She became more willing to cuddle and hug but she still didn’t feel like making love with me.
One evening we were at a restaurant together and Frank asked Georgia if she’d like to try out the small dance floor they had. She was hesitant but assented and appeared to be having a wonderful time dancing with him. Towards the end of the evening and after a couple of drinks they were dancing rather close and cozy. Three days later when I came over to their place for another threesome, I got an earful from Sally. I hate to show my incompetence in dancing so I’ve kind of avoided it. Well, Georgia loves to dance and has taken it as a personal affront that I don’t dance with her. It had never occurred to me that dancing might be a big part of the problem between us but Sally set me straight and even gave me a couple of lessons. Sally also hinted at some personal issues Georgia had which related to her very strict Catholic upbringing and something that happened in high school to her. She gave me some ideas on how to bring her out but really didn’t tell me what the problems were. She said it would be better if we worked those things out together.
While I was off on a business trip Sally, Frank, and Frank’s brother Rudy took Georgia out dancing. Rudy is also a regular at the swingers club so he gladly went along with the situation. Between the two of them and another couple of drinks things got very sexually charged. The next day when I got back from Chicago, she actually consented to make love with me but didn’t tell me about the dancing date. She was probably feeling a bit guilty. The first time she’d willingly made love to me in months.
Later, Telling me about the dancing evening, Sally intimated that She and Frank and Rudy had a great threesome after they dropped Georgia at home.
After that things got much better. The four of us went dancing several times and Georgia was absolutely thrilled that I’d dance with her. I did notice that she’d gotten particularly attached to Frank when they danced. She really liked him but Sally warned me not to get too demonstrative with her for fear that jealousy would ruin things.
One day I found a copy of the book Sensuous Woman hidden under Georgia’s side of the bed. I asked Sally and she told me that she and Georgia were going through it, looking for their sensuous areas and practices. I couldn’t complain about that since she was saying yes to sex once in a while.
During this time I was visiting Sally and Frank about once a week to find out how things were going and to get some practical lessons from Sally. She had Georgia over for a swim several times. Georgia wore a swim suit at first but eventually consented to skinny dip with her. One afternoon Frank just happened to show up during a skinny dip and joined them before Georgia knew what was happening. Tremendous embarrassment at first but with lots of gentle persuasion by Sally, they ended the afternoon sipping wine in the buff around the pool. That really freaked me out. Georgia won’t let me see her naked, she’d only snuggle in the dark.
Having been traveling again that week, the first inkling I got was when Georgia didn’t have a royal fit when I walked in on her after a shower. A few days later they allowed me to join them in a skinny dip.
Frank finally broke the ice a couple of weeks later. The three of them were by the pool. He had been demonstrating to both of them how to do the tango when the phone rang. It was Sally’s Sister. She had to leave immediately dressed and rushed off. Again, they had been sipping something alcoholic and it seemed OK to continue dancing together. The music was very involving. That day, it didn’t go any further than heavy petting but Georgia was hooked on Frank. She didn’t tell me what had happened but she actually initiated sex with me that night when I got home from work. Guilty feelings again? Sally thought it was that plus pent up sexual energy.
Two days later Georgia went over there when Sally was gone and finally had sex with Frank. She was terribly guilty and terribly nice to me for several days. Finally, she talked to Sally about it and she set her mind at ease. Sally told her that they had been sharing with other couples for several years and it was OK with her if she shared Frank. At first Georgia was shocked but eventually she considered that she had dallied with Frank and that their swinging took the sting out of her adultery. Shortly after that Frank came home and joined their skinny dip and got to fondle and hug both of them. That, in turn, led to a real threesome in which he got to eat and screw both of them. She turned out liking it so much that she came back every day for a week for another threesome. I was getting horny listening to Sally describe the visits but Georgia was screwing me too almost every day.
Georgia was afraid to tell me what had happened so she asked Sally to talk to me. She was afraid that if Frank told me I’d get violent. Sally invited me to her place to “reason with me” leaving Georgia and Frank at the mall. Well, it didn’t take Sally long to convince me that sharing was OK. She even shared a pleasant 69 with me. Calling Frank on his cell phone brought them back almost immediately to find us clothed on the front room couch waiting for them. She hugged me and I let her know that I understood and that I was willing to try her new lifestyle.
It took us two minutes to shuck all our clothes and engage in a big group hug and do some fondling while we were at it. Frank suggested that we consummate our new relationship together on their King Size bed. Georgia looked at me with a scared smile. I smiled back and nodded, trying not to seem too eager.
Even though I had set all this up and this was the objective, I felt a huge pang of jealousy seeing Frank playing with Georgia It rose to a peak when his cock slid slowly into her vagina. She looked up at me and mouthed “OK?” with a quizzical expression. I had to think a moment before I nodded OK to her. She relaxed then and closing her eyes, she drew him to her and began to respond to his hip thrusts with her own. She had always been absolutely silent with me in sex but she began to coo and humm and say yessssss to him.
Seeing the final agreement, Sally took me by my limp cock and led me to the bed. We settled in to a wonderful 69 in which I led her to a very noisy climax and she raised my cock to rock hardness. I had just moved around to lick Sally’s tits and then kiss her when Georgia exploded in an incredibly loud, vocal orgasm. She squirmed around and moaned and even screamed a little. I’d never done that for her. She watched out of half closed eyes while I slipped my cock into Sally’s ready pussy and began to thrust slowly. Sally and Frank had taught me how to hold off and to take my time. I lasted much longer than I had been used to with Georgia, waiting until Sally came, very actively, before dropping my load deeply inside her.
I rolled off next to Georgia and took her hand. She kissed me. Almost at the same instant we both said “Thanks.”
Over the next few weeks I used everything I’d learned to help her to enjoy having her pussy eaten. Frank helped there too. And Frank taught her to love cocksucking, much to my delight. We started out coming over almost every night for a foursome but between our finally having good sex together and their getting worn out it trailed off to once or twice a week. After a few months I couldn’t keep the secret any longer and I told her that I’d asked Sally and Frank to seduce her. She was mad…. A kind of a happy mad but she soon got over it. We’re both looking forward to our first swing party together this Saturday night.
Georgia’s story {As told to Rusty}
We met Frank and Sally at a craft show in the village and seemed to instantly click with each other. It’s not often that a couple clicks with both of us but we shared so many interests. Bill volunteered to help them maintain their crafts web page and I got to try all kinds of wonderful crafts with Sally. It was a great match.
Sally and Frank were very uninhibited. Both of them embarrassed me with their humor sometimes but they meant well and nothing they said was really offensive so I would blush a little and laugh. Actually their jokes were kind of funny once I got over the embarrassment.
Having grown up Catholic and having been molested by one of my high school teachers, sex had never meant much to me. It was just for reproduction. I never understood Bill’s seemingly insatiable desire to make love. Once the kids came I didn’t have the energy for sex and Bill finally seemed to understand. He mostly left me alone.
It was clear that Frank didn’t leave Sally alone. They would talk openly of having a dalliance by the pool or in the kitchen. After a while, these stories didn’t bother me too much. I sensed that they did bother Bill though. Sometimes he would come home from their house obviously interested in sex but I was too tired.
One evening while Bill and Frank were huddled around the computer Sally joked that Frank had been sneaking a touch and a fondle here and there while our backs had been turned. She grinned wickedly as she mentioned the fun they’d have after we’d gone home. I asked her, point blank, if she enjoyed sex. She sat me down and told me just how much enjoyment she got out of it. She told me about the pleasure of being close, of the wonderful orgasms, and the fact that satisfying sex kept Frank very happy and loving all the time. She told me that what had started out as her doing things to please Frank turned into incredibly mutually satisfying pleasure. She described several things he did to make her feel wonderful. She could tell that I didn’t share her understanding. That began a series of very in-depth discussions which began to change my mind about how to think about sex. Evidently there was more to it than what the Nuns told us in Catholic school.
One afternoon, a few days later Sally gave me a copy of a book The Sensuous Woman by J. She asked me to read it carefully and to do all the exercises. They were really off the wall and it wasn’t until I’d gone back and talked to Sally about them that I took the exercises seriously. Sally embarrassed me by demonstrating a couple of them for me but it did show me that there was some pleasure there.
About this time, the last hard frost was over and Frank filled their pool. Their house is on a hill with fences and hedges all around, very cozy. Sally had me over for a swim so I wore my modest one piece suit under my clothes. She told me to go out and get ready and she would bring some drinks. I was standing there in my swimsuit when she walked out stark naked. I tried to take it into account but I was stiff as a board. I couldn’t get used to it at first. But Sally just dove into the pool and waved to me to join her. The water was delightfully warm as opposed to the cold morning air under the overcast so I soon kind of got used to the idea even though I’d never seen a naked woman before. I supposed it was OK…. For her.
By the third or fourth time I came over I had gotten used to her skinny dipping. Once, Frank came home and joined us in the pool, naked of course. I made an excuse and left rather quickly. That experience gave me a rather quirky feeling. I knew I shouldn’t stay and I shouldn’t look but Frank is such a nice guy. He’s kind and nice to me. I suppose I looked a little more than I should have.
One evening we had a wonderful time. We went out to dinner and Frank danced with me several times. Of course, Bill didn’t, but I had a great time. Bill has humiliated me several times at dances so I don’t even ask him to go where there is dancing. I closed my eyes and dreamed of dancing all night with Frank.
A week or so later, I met Rudy, Frank’s brother, who was in town for a meeting. They invited me to make it a foursome to go dancing while Bill was traveling for the company. It was heavenly. I danced with Frank and Rudy and … I guess I danced mostly with Frank. I apologized to Sally for monopolizing him but she just smiled and told me that she enjoyed dancing with Rudy too. Somehow, when they dropped me off at home I had the strangest feelings. I hoped that I wasn’t falling for Frank. But he was so nice to me. Bill got home the next night and as usual, he asked for sex. For some reason, it seemed a good idea at the time. I even enjoyed it, especially since Bill cuddled with me afterwards.
I met Sally working in her front yard when I was walking to the craft store from the bus. She invited me in for some ice water. Both of us were hot and sweaty from the heat and she suggested a dip in the pool. I demurred. I’d not brought my suit. She convinced me to try a skinny dip. She promised not to look until I was in the pool. I was surprised at the feeling of freedom without the suit. I kind of liked it, especially after the second glass of wine she served. I’d gotten used to seeing her nude around the pool and, heaven knows, even a modest suit doesn’t hide the imperfections of a 44 year old woman. Besides, it gave me a kind of a wicked feeling to be cavorting around with nothing on. In retrospect, I suspect that the possibility of Frank accidentally seeing me nude added to the excitement but I wouldn’t have admitted it at the time. That settled it. From that time on, we skinny dipped.
A couple of days later, Frank surprised us by walking out with nothing on while Sally and I were finishing off our standard two glasses of wine. Both of them laughed at me when I crossed my legs and covered myself but eventually, I got used to being naked with them by the pool. I blamed the alcohol at first, but it was really those crazy feelings I’d been having whenever Frank was around. Those feelings made me want to do things I didn’t or hadn’t wanted to do. I felt guilty about the feelings, I felt guilty enjoying the exercises from The Sensuous Woman but I justified it in my mind by allowing Bill to make love to me once in a while. The funny thing was, I was enjoying making love too. Had Bill learned to make love better, he said he’d read a book, or was I just more receptive? Strange things were happening inside me.
The four of us went dancing and I was overwhelmed that Bill actually danced with me. He really danced with me and seemed to enjoy it. He didn’t make fun of me. He danced with me. That led to more funny strange feelings inside me. They were especially strange in that I really enjoyed dancing more with Frank. I hoped that Sally wouldn’t notice.
I was a little put off when Sally suggested that we invite Bill for a skinny dip with us. I didn’t think we should. How could I tell him that after all those years I’d gotten over my modesty fixation. She talked me into it and it wasn’t all that bad. In fact it was fun. I couldn’t resist comparing Bill to Frank. I suppose Bill compared me to Sally too. Bill agreed that skinny dipping was a freeing feeling. In the back of my mind, though, it didn’t hurt that Frank and I were getting to see each other naked and nobody could blame us.
One afternoon, Frank, Sally and I were practicing some new dance steps and Sally suddenly had to attend to some important family matter. I should have left too but I wanted to learn the step so I stayed. Both of us were wearing just chenille robes and the dancing was close. Before I knew what was happening we were kissing and I had the most wonderful feelings running through me. I felt like I was floating with butterflies in my stomach. His hand found my breast and I wanted so much to respond, I wanted to make mad passionate love to him. I could feel a hot curtain come over me, a wave of desire. But suddenly the desire turned to a cold chill and I ran inside, got into my clothes and literally ran to the car, riddled with guilt.
The guilt grew but so did the desire. When Bill got home I enticed him into the bedroom and made love to him, pretending it was Frank. I really enjoyed it but I really wanted Frank, too. Over the next few days the guilt receded just as the desire grew. I called Frank and tried to act nonchalant, just chatting but he could tell I had something on my mind. He let me know that Sally was gone for the day and that I could come over if I needed to talk. In my twitterpated mood I said that a swim would feel very good.
My mind was a turmoil as I walked to his house. He greeted me in a robe and led me to the pool. I took my shorts and blouse off and asked him to help with my bra strap. His fingers burned holes in my back and I couldn’t move. He slipped my bra off and his fingers just brushed against my boobs. I couldn’t help myself. I turned and held him tightly, nuzzling my face into his neck. He took my chin in his fingers, lifting it up to kiss my lips lightly. “Are you sure?” He asked, knowing that I was too far gone to refuse, knowing that’s why I was there, knowing what we were going to do.
I shivered massively when I felt his manhood press against my pubis. He swept me away completely and for the first time in my life I experienced the ultimate pleasure of sex. Please don’t ask me what happened, I was just carried off on a cloud and I didn’t come down until I awoke in his arms, lying on the big quilt they kept on the shelf of the pool cabinet.
At first I didn’t know where I was, just that I was very happy but then the sun in my eyes just over the fence startled me. Sally was due home any time. I jumped up, feeling incredible fear and without putting on my bra or panties I pulled my shorts and blouse on, slipped my feet into my sandals and ran home as fast as I could. Sitting breathlessly at the dining table the fear turned to guilt, the kind of solid Catholic guilt that Our Lady’s school had drummed into me.
I tried to assuage the guilt by making love to Bill when he returned from his trip but it only helped partially. He did thank me profusely for making love to him and complemented me on having become such a great lover. I think he was learning a few things too. I actually did enjoy sex with him even when I wasn’t thinking of the guilt.
I didn’t talk to Frank or Sally for quite a while, I was afraid I’d let something slip. Sally came over a few days later to see if I was OK. I was trying not to say anything about being with Frank, just talking about nothing bur Sally took my hands and smiled. “I know that you and Frank got it on the other day. It’s OK.” She explained that she and Frank often share with other couples and that it was OK if I wanted to share him with her. We had a long, long talk then walked over to her place for a swim. Frank was there waiting for us by the pool, wearing that same chenille robe. I just stood there, transfixed, looking at him. Finally, Sally broke the ice by pulling Frank’s robe off and beginning to undress. She laughed and told me to get undressed too. They had some things to show me. And they did, too.
I had my first orgasm ever from cunnilingus on their king sized bed while Sally rode Frank like a cowgirl. He then brought me to a wonderful climax with his penis inside me then unloaded his testicles into me for the second time… or I guess it was the third. Sally enjoyed it, I enjoyed it, and Frank really enjoyed it.
The next few days I practically lived at their house, I was enjoying myself so much. Then when Bill got home I would go to bed with him too and top off the evening. I was still guilty but Bill enjoyed the sex so much that he had nothing to complain about. He was even helping around the house so much he didn’t notice that I had no time for housework.
After a week of monopolizing Frank and Sally, Sally suggested that we ought to invite Bill into our little group. I knew he would shoot me and Frank too if he found out I was playing around. Both of them assured me that he was ready. Sally chuckled that I should pay closer attention to how he looked at her when they were skinny dipping. I insisted that Sally tell him. I didn’t want him to do anything bad to Frank. Both Sally and Frank laughed but agreed. It took her less than an hour to convince him and within a few minutes of our coming home we were naked and hugging one another very erotically, ending up in the arms of each others’ spouses. I lost it again and had his penis deep inside me before I looked up and saw a look of I don’t know what on his face. I wanted Frank very badly and asked him, please? He finally nodded and I let myself go for another wonderful experience.
It didn’t take Bill long to get with the program. As I was recovering from my explosion with Frank, Bill went from a 69, moving around to slip it into Sally. I lay there in the afterglow, marveling at Bill’s staying power. He brought Sally to a very nice climax before he ejaculated.
We’ve shared with Sally and Frank a lot since that momentous night. We even went to their club twice, swapping with a total of three other couples. I love it.! I just love it. To think, I’ve been avoiding this all these years. I was really pissed off when I finally found out about the trick they played on me and I’m going to pay the three of them back for tricking me into swapping but I’m surely glad they did.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 3,365 views
Not that there wasn't some ambivalence on her part. Mel is very good looking and as one of Mark's best friends, he'd been in their home on a regular basis for the three years they'd been married. And before her marriage, Maureen and Mel had dated several times. And then... there were the fantasies. For some reason, Maureen rarely could really get turned on by Mark. She had to fanaticize. She had to imagine, to pretend that someone really special was with her. So on many occasions it was Mark's penis but with her eyes closed it was Mel she was making love to.
There was so much to be apprehensive about. It was one thing to skinny dip with Mark but to show off all her lumps and fat to another couple wasn't going to be easy. The only thing Mark ever noticed about Maureen was her tits and pussy. Odds were that he didn't even know that she was eighteen pounds overweight. But Mel might notice and for sure, Sally would. She's female.
Sally was a big question mark. One of Mel's airline friends, they had all met over dinner last week. She seemed nice enough but she was gorgeous. The thought of Mark screwing her left Maureen with some very queasy feelings. Down deep she wouldn't mind if Mark had another target for his lust. His sexual appetite was a lot more active than hers. But she's afraid of losing Mark. Would this lead to separation and divorce? She wondered. No... she agonized over all the ramifications.
Mark had his doubts too. He had found three old copies of Mel's FMC club newsletter and had pestered him until he finally explained what it was all about. Mel's stories about the club excited him. The thought of screwing six or eight women in one night got him all aroused. But he worried. Would he be able to perform? Would he make a fool of himself with Sally? Would Maureen get over her reticence and learn to enjoy swapping? Way in the back of his mind, hidden well, where not even Mark would peek was that niggling doubt. Suppose Maureen finds that she likes sex better with Mel. He's had a lot more sexual experience. Maybe he knows some techniques that will thrill Maureen. But Mark knows he's pretty good. He always gets it up and always leaves a load in Maureen. He even does it her way, with her on top once in a while.
But Mark keeps thinking. According to Mel, Sally loves oral sex but Maureen makes him beg and beg before she'll eat him. And then she won't let him come in her mouth. She's gotten so mad the few times he's managed to do that by surprise. It isn't fair. He eats her a lot but she doesn't like eating him. Oh well, he thinks, tonight, he's going to do a real 69.
'There's the bell.' Maureen says with trepidation. They head for the front door together.
'You know, Maureen. We should be naked now.' He says with a smirk.
'You're just plain nasty, Mark. Let's take our time with this. Suppose it's the paper boy.'
'Then he'd get a hell of a thrill.' He opened the door to let them in. 'Hi Mel. Hi Sally. Welcome.'
They all exchanged greetings. Maureen got just a tiny shiver of pleasure when she saw that Mel had brought a large bouquet of flowers: three lilies, a bunch of double daisies of many colors, with maiden's breath greens. They hugged all around and the two women repaired to the kitchen to put the flowers in water.
Mel winced visibly at Mark's crude compliments to Sally on her anatomy and his not so oblique references to what he was going to do for her. Mark took Sally's closed eyes and raised eyebrows as embarrassed pleasure. He couldn't have been more wrong. Mark didn't notice the hurt look on Maureen's face when he compared Sally's boobs so positively to hers. These were not good moments for any of them but Mark.
As Sally helped Maureen cut the stems and arrange them in her crystal flared vase the two of them talked.
'How are you, Sally?' Maureen's voice was high and quavering slightly.
'Oh, I'm fine, Maureen. But I can tell you're pretty nervous, aren't you?'
'Of course I'm nervous. Wouldn't you be?'
'Yes I was the first few times but I got over that more quickly than you might think.'
'Do you really.... Do you enjoy.... I...'
'Do I enjoy sleeping around with all sorts of guys? Absolutely. You probably will too once you get over your inhibitions.' Her warm smile melted some of the ice running down Maureen's back.
'Neither of us is very....'
'Mark is a bit of a jerk when it comes to sex, isn't he?'
'I wouldn't call him a.... Well, he isn't very... He doesn't really...'
'Wham bam, thank you mam?' They both chuckled.
'Well, I do wish he'd take more time. I'm not always ready when he is. It's the little things.'
'You'd like more romance? Would you?'
'Yes. That's what I mean.'
'Does he satisfy you?' She said nothing but the look on her face answered volumes. 'Then you fake it?'
'Yeah... I'm not very good at sex. I don't think Mel will...'
'You may be in for some surprises, Maureen. For one thing, Mel is very kind and gentle. He'll make you feel very loved. He certainly won't force himself on you. For another thing, I won't put up with selfishness. I'll let Mark know what feels good and insist that both of us get the most out of it.'
'Oh.' Maureen has another chill.
'Do you let Mark know what you want?'
'Well... He usually takes the lead.'
'One thing we do in the club is to insist on equality. You have as much right to enjoyment as he does. You don't have to just accommodate a man. You have a right to mutual satisfaction.'
'Oh yes. I see.' She said with apparent conviction. But Maureen didn't really comprehend.
Meanwhile, in the back yard, Mark and Mel were skimming a few late flying bugs out of the pool.
'Is it really going to happen this evening, Mel?'
'It just might. Calm down, Mark. Just let what happens happen.'
'You did say that Sally likes oral sex, didn't you? I sure would like a blow job.'
'That's between you and Sally. Remember what I told you about sharing. You'll have to treat her as an equal partner, Mark. You need to make love, get to know her, listen to her. Talk to her.'
'Don't worry, Mel. I'm a great lover.'
Mark didn't comprehend either.
The sun that would be setting over the Palos Verdes hills in another hour and a half was still hot and piercing. The heat seemed out of place with those beautiful clouds to the south left over from the storm that never happened.
The two women came out of the house carrying the vase of beautiful flowers. They made a lovely picture. Maureen's shapely legs descended from mauve bush shorts that just matched some of the daisies. Her white flowing blouse didn't hide her delightful figure. She didn't think so but those few extra pounds were just in the right places. Her long blonde hair was pulled back in a severe pony tail. Her fresh scrubbed face with no makeup showed her natural beauty and her nervous smile added an air of naiveté that made her even more desirable. Sally, with her short red hair was fully four inches shorter than Maureen. Her white tennis shorts and blouse showed a lot of her fetching freckles. Her infectious smile turned a moderately plain face into a fun, vivacious person that was very easy to like.
The men looked up to see them coming. Mel had thoughts of how lovely they were. Mark was imagining what those perky red lips might be doing soon. Sally was thinking of how she could instruct this somewhat thoughtless person of little experience. Maureen was just scared.
'Is everyone ready for a swim?' Mark asked with more than a swim in mind. He took off his shirt and tossed it over the back of a chair.
'Sure.' Sally and Mel answered, taking their shirts off. Sally, standing there in shorts and her skin tight white sports bra shocked Maureen. She was surprised that it was starting so quickly.
'We are skinny dipping, aren't we?' Asked Sally. Everyone but Maureen nodded. Mark unzipped his Levis and pulled them off. Soon all his clothes were draped over the back of the chair. He was just a bit embarrassed by his hard-on swinging in the breeze. But he was very proud of its size and misinterpreted the silence when he asked: 'Is this big enough for you?'
Mel helped Sally undo the hooks on her bra then she released a very nice set of unfreckled, perky boobs. She took care to hang her blouse carefully over the back of another chair so it wouldn't wrinkle. She pulled off her shorts and panties, placed them on the chair then quickly jumped into the pool. Mark looked around nervously, losing a bit of his hard-on then jumped in too.
Mel picked up the pitcher of lemonade and motioned to ask if Maureen would like some. She nodded. Anything to delay the inevitable. Mel was very striking, especially without his shirt. His dark chest hair showpieced a very muscular physique. His full, slightly graying beard made him look like a shorter Merlyn Olson. He poured two glasses then motioned for her to sit. They sat and sipped, watching the two swimmers while they talked. Sally was like a porpoise, swimming laps, one crawl, one breast stroke, one back stroke. Mark joined in, doing a very professional Australian crawl.
'She's quite attractive, isn't she?' Maureen was looking for something to say.
'Yes, I'd call her quite good looking. Very athletic.' He sipped a moment from his glass. 'But you are very good looking too, Maureen. You've certainly got a beautiful face, so natural and your hair is exquisite.'
Maureen blushed. 'All back in a pony tail?'
'It looks very nice today, but you were exquisite last week at Chez Anton.' They exchanged pleasantries for a few minutes, watching the swimmers race back and forth.
'Your eyes are so blue, and so expressive.' He leaned close to her looking deeply at her. She diverted her eyes momentarily but when she looked back his dark, piercing eyes grabbed hers and held them captive for quite some time in a compelling romantic moment. The touch of his hand on hers, just a touch, dispelled so much of that cold anticipation she'd been feeling.
'Come on in you two.' yelled Mark. 'The water's fine.'
Mel looked over at Maureen, kind of tugging at his shorts. 'Would you care to?'
'I...'
'Embarrassed?'
'I... uh... yes.'
'You know, you don't have to if it really bothers you.'
'No... I...' She looked down and tugged a little at her blouse buttons. 'You go ahead, Mel. I'll join you in the pool.'
'Are you sure it's OK?'
'Oh yes. It's OK.'
Mel stood and unzipped his shorts. He turned his back to her to pull them down and off. She loved his butt, so strong and white. She did feel just a bit cheated that his back was turned. She kind of liked him.
By this time Sally was sitting on the edge of the pool. Mark was in the pool looking up at her, talking. Mel walked quickly to the edge and jumped in. His head appeared again over the edge and he waved to Maureen, still in her chair. He swam three quick laps then pulled himself out and walked back to Maureen. Naked, he was even more handsome than before. His prick and balls hung very low. His dark, dripping-wet pubic hair seemed to merge with his chest hair somewhere just below his navel. Maureen would like to have run her hands through it but she was still holding back.
In the meantime, Mark had struck out twice already. There they had been naked by the pool. Instead of acknowledging how big a cock he had, instead of screwing, she had jumped in to swim. Then he had jumped in and tried to excite her by playing with her tits. She just started swimming laps. At least now they were talking.
'God Sally, you've got great boobs.' A compliment, he thought, should loosen her up. He pulled himself out of the pool and sat next to Sally.
He put his arm around her and reached for her tit. She countered by taking his hand.
'I thought...' Mark sounded confused.
'Mark.' She said in her best comforting way. 'We need to get some things straight. You want to fuck me and you'd love a blow job, right?'
'Uh... Yeah... I thought that's what we... that's why you came over.'
'Of course, Mark. I'm looking forward to having this in my mouth for a while.' She took his cock into her hand. 'But if we're going to have sex we are both going to enjoy it.'
After a moment of confused silence Mark ventured a question: 'But I thought you did enjoy it. You don't?'
'I'm not a prostitute you've paid to pretend to enjoy it. I'm not a naive wife who's willing to settle for accommodating your urges. I'm a free person who deserves to enjoy it just as much as you. You've got two choices. You can stop being a jerk and make love with me or you can sit here with that hard-on watching Mel make love with your wife.' She pointed to the chairs where Mel was leaning over, giving Maureen a gentle kiss.
'But I'm a great lover, ask Maureen.'
'I did.' She shook her head to let him know that he wasn't.
'But I...'
'Look at Mel there. He's naked with a hard dick. But he isn't jumping all over her, he's romancing her. He's talking to her. He may never get his cock into her pussy but he's already making love to her. And she's really enjoying it.'
'But she doesn't like to play around. She likes to get with it right away.'
'Like she wants to get it over with as quickly as possible?'
'No. I...'
She rose and led him by the hand to the lawn near where Maureen and Mark were kissing lightly again. She spread a blanket on the grass and sat down, beckoning Mark to join her. Her jiggling boobs were driving him crazy. His cock was so hard it needed something very badly.
He sat next to Sally and went right for her pussy. She intercepted his hands and put them around her. 'Now let's just sit here and play while we watch the way it should be done. Mel knows how to make love. Watch him.' She let him fondle her boobs and rub her back and neck but stopped him when he tried for her crotch.
This last kiss was very nice, Maureen thought. She was starting to feel warm and even comfortable with this cuddly furry bear. He actually asked her before he kissed her. And when he kissed her he didn't just shove his tongue in her mouth, he kissed her lips lightly then kissed her eyes then her neck then her ears. She loved it. It was never like this with Mark.
When he put his naked arm around her she could feel his chest hairs on her arm. It tickled but it sent a wave of warmth through her. He kissed her again and she couldn't resist playing with her hand on his chest. He asked as he kissed her neck so gently: 'May I touch your breast, Maureen?'
Both Maureen and Mark were amazed that he had asked. Maureen was very pleasantly amazed, answering with a sigh and a nod. But Mark was just confused. 'I need to ask?' He whispered to Sally.
'One way or another, Mark. You have to be sure that she's willing and ready for you. She isn't just a sex object. She has feelings and she needs time to feel things. She isn't instant-on like you.' She flicked at his erect, straining cock.
Mel didn't just grab Maureen's tit like Mark had Sally's. He touched it on the side with just the tips of his fingers, tickling around and around, not dallying where her nipples were hiding beneath that blouse and bra. She responded by more active play on his chest with her fingers and with a very warm kiss that lasted for much longer than the gentle kisses he was giving.
'Try that on my boobs, Mark.' He did, rather clumsily at first, but with her guiding whispers she let him know what felt best.
Mel's fingers dallied at Maureen's top blouse button. Gently stroking her breasts, he asked politely: 'Would you mind very much if I removed some of your clothing? I would love to be able to touch you here and here with nothing in the way.
She hesitated a moment but when he kissed her again she nodded.
Slowly, with one hand he undid the four blouse buttons then with his other hand he undid the hooks of her bra. But he didn't pull them off immediately. He kissed her again and tickled her back beneath her blouse. She loved it and responded very warmly. They hugged and kissed for quite some time. Both their hands were busy between them, each feeling of the wonderfully strange chest of the other. She finally divested herself of her blouse and bra without interrupting a wonderful warm kiss. His fingers played a dance over her back, her sides, her neck, and finally her boobs. The warmth was flowing all through her now. She could feel her juices flowing and there was a wonderful catch in her throat. They played like this for quite some time while Sally instructed Mark in similar actions.
'May I kiss your lovely breast?' He asked again as he kissed her neck.
'Oh yes.' She sighed.
He kissed not only her breast but her chest and her tummy. He did wonderful things to her nipples with his lips and tongue. He took his time, often kissing her lips and neck then going back to her wonderful nipples. She could feel a throbbing beginning deep in her tummy. She hadn't felt that in so long. She couldn't remember feeling so excited, so pleasured.
From time to time he paused, gazing deeply into her eyes. Whenever he did that Maureen had to breathe deeply and sigh. With such total eye contact, Maureen could think of nothing, nothing but the pleasure she was feeling. Those gazes completely captivated her.
The look of rapt pleasure on Maureen's face disturbed Mark a bit. He wasn't sure what it meant. She hadn't looked at him that way since their wedding night. Mel must be doing things very well to affect her that way. It just could be that he could learn something here. Mark was finally finding out that play could be fun just for itself. He mimicked what Mel was doing.
Mel kissed her lips again and a again. His tongue ventured out to just touch her lips. She normally didn't like tonguing but this moment was so different than anything else she could remember. She responded by licking his tongue with hers. He went back to her breasts to excite her even more then they kissed again and his tongue found its way out again. She couldn't stand it anymore and their tongues were exploring deeply. It felt so different with Mel. She loved it.
She was so excited that her fingers on his back and chest were ranging more widely. His butt was tight and exciting. He whispered to her: 'I would like it very much if you were to touch my penis, Maureen.' He didn't demand like Mark, he was asking. And she wanted very much to touch him there.
Tentatively, she felt downward past his tummy to his pubic hair. When her fingertips encountered the shaft of his penis a chill went through her. She surrounded its base with her hand, her two smaller fingers felt his balls, warmly protected in their soft pliant pouch. It was very soft, not at all hard yet. But she felt it getting heavier as she played with it. She felt the need to kiss him again, long and deeply they kissed. His fingers on her boobs and his prick in her hand added to that wonderful throbbing deep inside her.
She didn't remember standing but they were, still kissing and fondling. 'Would you mind, my dear, if I were to reach inside your shorts? I would very much like to touch you here.' He placed his hand over her pussy. She answered with a kiss, a long sigh, and a nod. His hand slid in under the elastic waistband to her pubic hair and then to her pussy proper. He felt the warmth and the moisture, finding no resistance, he slipped a finger between the moist warm lips and began to massage and explore.
She reached down and pushed her shorts and panties down to give him better access. She managed to kick them off and there they were, naked, hugging their naked bodies together, kissing and playing with each others' genitals.
Sally jumped up and spread a blanket on the lawn for them. Maureen didn't notice but Mel did. Sally went back to Mark's side while Mel and Maureen lay down together.
Mark was certainly not feeling very good at that moment. He was being rejected by this redhead while his good friend was laying his wife. Getting his hands back on Sally's boobs helped but he wasn't used to the way she liked to be played with. It was kind of nice though. It felt very good. So did the kiss Sally gave him. He waited a moment then kissed her. She stopped him cold when he tried to French her. 'Take your time, fellow. Watch Mel, you may learn something. I'll give you kissing lessons in a little while.'
He tried to be satisfied with just playing.
Mel didn't just jump Maureen. He kissed and fondled and played for quite a while. Maureen, by this time was high as kite. She was so excited that she didn't even think of the other couple watching them. This was better than anything with Mark. If only he could make love like this.
Mel's fingers played beautiful music on her pussy. His lips and tongue did wonderful things to her tits and neck, and face, and everywhere. She opened her legs widely to give him better access.
'Please let me know when you are ready, Maureen. My penis would very much like to be deep within your vagina.' This polite anachronistic request sent a momentous wave of pleasure all through her.
'Oh... now... I want your cock now... in my pussy now, Mel... now!'
He gave her another kiss then rose to his knees and moved to between her legs. Observing her spread out before him he had to say: 'Maureen, you are so beautiful, I can't resist you.' He leaned down over her and poked at her pussy with his hard cock. He kissed her lips gently and looked deeply into her eyes and it captivated her emotions. 'Would you be so kind as to guide it in, my dear?' It sent shivers through her.
She reached down and took the stiff, hard shaft in her hand and guided it to her pussy lips. She was so well lubricated that it slipped in with no resistance. 'Play with it, Maureen, use it to excite your clitoris, I would like that. She did and they both liked it. After a few moments of this pleasure, it slipped neatly into her warm, receptive, moist vagina. Deeper and deeper it went until it bottomed out against her cervix and their mounds were together tightly.
Something was very different. It took her a while to figure it out. He wasn't thrusting madly, working on his ejaculation. He was holding himself tightly against her, moving back and forth instead of in and out. He was riding with her hip movements, keeping contact with her clit, bringing out feelings that she didn't normally get having sex with Mark. Mark? Who was Mark? She was totally committed to Mel just then. 'Ohhhhh this feels so good.' She sighed between kisses.
Sally, sitting cross-legged in front of Mark took his hand and moved it to her pussy. Finally, some pussy play, he thought.
'Watch how Mel does this, Mark. See how he isn't just thrusting.' She held his hand, directing it into her pussy until his middle finger was deeply in her vagina and the palm of his hand was over her clit. 'You see, this is how it is for Maureen right now. His cock is in her pussy but his mound is pressing down, exciting her clit. She directed his hand to stimulate her. 'You see, that gives her a chance to get excited and have her own orgasm.
Maureen was weaving her hips but Mel kept that strong contact that continued her rise, made her so hot all over, sent chills throughout her whole body. There was an indescribable tension throughout her body that was about to break but Mel backed out a bit and just thrusted a few times to let her coast. When he went back to apply full pressure and to kiss deeply again, the tension rose to even higher levels. 'Ohhh.' She moaned repeatedly, heaving her hips more strongly each time he resumed the pressure dance.
She felt his chest hair on her boobs, it thrilled her. She felt the pressure on her mound, it thrilled her. His soft, warm beard tickled her face delightfully. His warm lips touched hers and she kissed him back passionately. She felt her pussy yield to his hard stiff cock deeply inside her and she was totally thrilled.
Suddenly the dam broke, that tension let go and the thrills she had been feeling in and around her pussy spread instantaneously all through her. Her whole body tensed and relaxed spasmodically. Her hips, especially, gyrated violently as if she were a bucking rodeo horse trying to throw her rider far away. But she held him tightly and kissed him strongly as the indescribable pleasure engulfed her. Sally wondered if the neighbors might hear her moans and squeals and wonder what was happening. If they were to hear they'd know exactly what was happening.
Through all this Mel had been having trouble containing himself. The mad gyrations excited his cock so much that he had to let go. That oh so familiar feeling took him over and removed all control. Just as Maureen began to calm down and stop jumping about his tension released and he felt that wonderful feeling. It was so similar to peeing after having to hold it for many hours but much more intense. His chest tightened, his throat ceased to function.
Maureen felt so close to him then. His thrusts deep inside her felt so good, coming down from her orgasm. Her thrusts were still somewhat involuntary but they were just right for both of them. 'Ahhhh...' he sighed loudly, gutturally. It felt so good to him for the semen to spurt through his prick deeply inside her. The pleasure radiated throughout him, totally captivating him. He felt so close to Maureen too just then.
She felt those four marvelous spurts too along with his involuntary jerks and thrusts. She felt so warm all over. Of course, she was still on the downhill side of a wonderful orgasm, a better orgasm than she could ever remember. But it was more than that. It was feeling that the two of them were sharing themselves completely and absolutely. She could love this man. Perhaps she already did.
A tiny fear came over her. Now he would fall asleep and leave her wanting more. But he didn't fall asleep. When they both felt his retreating prick slip out of her pussy he kissed her so tenderly on the lips. 'Oh thank you, Maureen, you were wonderful. You are wonderful.' He whispered to her with emphasis on the 'are'.
He thrilled her even more by rolling over on his side and continuing to kiss and fondle, telling her repeatedly how much he liked her.
In the wonderful afterglow she snuggled into him, feeling so good, she thought: 'This is really making love. This is how it should be.'
Mark was snuggling with Sally too, not with satisfaction but with frustration. He kept thinking: 'Mel told me she really likes sex but all she wants to do is to watch Mel screw Maureen and put me down. This isn't fair.' He had his finger in her pussy and his hand on her boobs but his cock literally hurt, it was so ready. But every time he tried to get it into her she'd stop him and tell him to watch Mel.
'OK, Mark. It's time to begin.'
'Good.' he said with much relief, trying to climb on top of her.
'No, no, no, no.' She pushed him back. 'It doesn't work that way. Slow down, Mark.'
'Damn it Sally.' He said angrily. 'I thought you liked sex. I've got this great hard-on here and you won't even try it. It's an inch bigger than Mel's but it doesn't turn you on. What's wrong with....' He didn't add 'you' as he was thinking. Sally took that as a very polite gesture, not to go through with an insult.
'Hang on, Mark. I've seen lots of big dicks but I don't make love to dicks, I make love to people. You're right, this doesn't turn me on.' She took his cock into her hand. 'As big as it is, it's just a small part of you. You're willing to give me your prick but I want all of you, for just a little while. And I want you to share all of me, not just my pussy.'
She gestured over at the other two, still cuddling on their blanket. 'Look at Maureen's face. Is that pleasure?'
'Yeah....' He had to admit grudgingly.
'Is that the way she looks when you are finished with her?'
He couldn't answer.
'Mel told me that you are really a nice guy. But he also told me you simply don't understand what making love is all about.'
'Just give me a chance and I'll show...'
She cut him off. 'Would you like to get as much out of a fuck as Mel and Maureen got out of theirs?'
'I could if you'd let...'
'I said both of them. Sure, you could stick this into me, thrust a few times and come. Then you could turn your back and doze while I lay there wondering why I even bothered. When we screw, and I'm sure we will, I want as much out of it as you get.'
'But I can satisfy Maureen.'
Sally shook her head sadly.
'You mean she...'
'Fakes it?' Sally finished his sentence sadly with a nod.
'How do you know?'
'She told me.'
'Oh shit!'
'Would you like to learn how both of you can get the most out of sex?'
He sat there, shaking his head for a while.
'Well, would you? I'd be happy to teach you.'
'Uh... yeah.... I guess so.'
'Ok. Let's start with an object lesson. Right now your prick is about to burst, isn't it? You really need to ejaculate, right?'
'Uh... Yeah. I thought I'd said that a few times.'
'Yes but you haven't given a lot of thought to how I'd feel. You haven't included me in that orgasm except as an object, something to stick it into. If you'll do just what I tell you, you'll get that orgasm and probably enjoy it more than normal. OK?'
'Well... Sure.'
She moved back away from him, facing him on her knees on the blanket. 'When I look at you I see a very strong face with lots of character. You spend lots of time out doors, right?'
'Sure, I'm an engineer and I fish and hunt a lot.'
'You have a very handsome face, solid shoulders.' She took both of his hands in hers. 'And your hands. They're very strong but they can be gentle too.' He wondered what was going on. 'You obviously take care of yourself, you have a great physique.'
She looked for quite some time directly at him. 'And I love your eyes. When you want to, you see everything. They're very honest eyes, kind eyes. I think you are a kind person, aren't you, Mark?'
'Well, I.... Uh...'
'How do you feel when I say that, Mark? Does it make you feel good?'
'Well, yes. As a matter of fact, I didn't think you liked me.'
'But I stood back and looked at you and told you what I thought, what I felt. I see a very nice person in you and right now, this instant, I like you. How does that make you feel?'
'Uh... Kind of nice.'
'You're probably not used to expressing your feelings, but didn't you feel a kind of warmth when I said something nice about you?' He nodded.
'Did you notice that I didn't say anything about that rock hard cock that's dying to get into me?' He nodded again.
'I saw it and I liked what I saw but I was more interested in your eyes, in what is inside you, the kind of person I'm going to make love to.' His prick grew a little even more at that.
'Now, I want you to look at me. Really look at me. And tell me what you see. Don't mention my boobs or pussy. You can think about them, but tell me what else you see. Tell me what you think and feel when you see me.'
'Well, you have a pretty face.' She nodded and smiled just a little. 'And when you smile you look beautiful.'
She smiled broadly. 'How does this make you feel?'
'It makes me feel.... I don't know, warm, but kind of chilled. I don't know how to....'
'Just go with it, Mark. You're doing fine. What else?'
'Your breasts... Oh you said not to mention...' She smiled again and it felt very nice to him. 'You have a great figure. Your tummy is so flat and... a thin waist.'
'Look into my eyes, Mark. What do you see there?'
He gazed for a while. 'Green, or green-brown. Your eyes sparkle when you smile. I like it when you smile at me.'
'You need to know that I got a very warm feeling with what you said. Just that little sharing made me feel much more comfortable with you. How about you?'
'Oh, yeah. I feel a lot better.'
'Do you think Maureen would like it if you gave her some compliments? If you paid some real attention to her?'
'Yeah, I think I see what you mean, Sally.' He smiled.
'Now I'm going to kiss you, Mark. Pay attention. I'm going to start slowly and let it build naturally. We don't start by frenching, we start small and let our kisses grow with our feelings. Then, I want you to ask me to eat you. No, I want you to say 'I'd love for you to kiss my penis. It would feel so good.' Say it just like that, but not until I tell you to, not until we're both ready. I don't think your balls could hold out long enough to satisfy me by screwing, so I'll show you how both of us can really enjoy a blow job. OK?'
'Anything you say.'
'Remember, we are going to take our time and enjoy everything thoroughly. Pay attention to your feelings and try to imagine what I'm feeling.'
She leaned forward and kissed his lips lightly. She moved away again and smiled. A chill went down his back.
'Pay attention to what I'm going to do. I'd like you to do it back to me.' She kissed his forehead, his cheeks, his lips, lightly several times, then his neck, and she nibbled on his ear. Once he managed to relax, it felt very good.
'Now you do that to me.' As he did so both of them began to feel warmer and more comfortable.
'Now how does this feel?' She ran her fingers lightly over his back, shoulders and chest.
'Oh, that's nice.' He smiled. 'May I?'
'Oh yes.' She began to feel warm and cozy. 'Yes that feels very nice, Mark.' She hugged him and when her boobs touched his chest they began to kiss. Not deep searching kisses, but gentle, tentative kisses that said 'I like you and I like what we're doing.'
'You're getting the idea, Mark. Kind and gentle.'
'You know, you are right. This foreplay can be fun all by itself.'
'Of course it is. It's very important to a woman but I don't like to call it foreplay. We're sharing ourselves.' She kissed him again lightly. 'Foreplay insinuates that it is just to get prepared for something else. I enjoy orgasms but I like this almost as much.'
She shivered as he kissed her neck. 'Now, Mark, my boobs, kiss my boobs. Kiss my nipples.'
She told him how to kiss and suck lightly and how to play her nipples with his tongue. She led him to do the things she loved and she felt the consequent warmth and throbbing pleasure deep inside her. She had to lead him every millimeter along the way. He wasn't used to being so gentle, to taking so much time, to enjoying this play.
'Think, Mark. How does it feel to have my nipple in your mouth? The softness, the hard little spot in the middle. Think about the pleasure it gives you. Think about the pleasure it gives me. It's a very tender, responsive part of me.' She nudged him to her other side. 'That's it, give my other boob some attention too. Ohhhhh that feels so good. Use your fingers on my other boob now. No, more softly. That's it. Think about how warm and cuddly I'm feeling inside.'
He reached up and kissed her again on the lips then returned to her tantalizing tits.
'Oh Mark, you do learn fast. Now, Mark. Ask me if you can feel my pussy.'
'What? You want me to feel your pussy now?'
'Yes but I want you to ask me.'
'Ok. May I please feel your pussy, Sally?'
'Would it make you feel good?'
'Yes it would. I'd love to feel it.'
She spread her legs and guided his hand. At first his hand just covered it. With her directing fingers his hand massaged her pussy in little circles. 'Now, Mark. Your finger, this one. Slip it in, it should be nice and moist for you.' It was nice and moist, lots of lubrication. She guided the tip of his finger round and round her clit but not quite touching it. They both felt a mutual shiver.
'Now deep inside. No, more slowly. Yes, just like that, Mark. Yes, just like that.' She guided his hand. With his middle finger skewering her vagina, the palm of his hand stimulated her whole pussy. 'Think, Mark. Think of the pleasure you are giving me by taking your time. How do you feel?'
He paused in nibbling her nipple long enough to whisper: 'Oh this is very nice, very nice. I think I'm seeing what you mean. It is better when you take your time, isn't it?'
'Ohhhh yes it is, Mark. Yes it is.' Her shiver triggered one in him.
In the meantime, Maureen and Mel were cuddling on the other blanket watching the conversion from jerk to lover. They whispered their observations between them. Maureen couldn't believe that Mark was taking so much time, that he was putting up with so much foreplay. Then she thought of what Sally had just told Mark. It wasn't foreplay, was it? It was sharing.
Sally was feeling really warm now. Mark was being so nice, so helpful. 'Oh, Mark.' She sighed. 'I think I'm going to come in a few moments, you are doing so well. Please pay attention to everything I do. Feel it with me. Share it with me. Try to enjoy my orgasm with me, share it with me. Care for me. Kiss me.'
He left her tits to give her a gentle kiss but her returned kiss wasn't so gentle. She tried to devour him. Her tongue flicked out then she tried to suck his tongue into her mouth. They were delving passionately into each other's beings. Both of them felt the periodic shivers in her body become more rapid til they came every two or three seconds. The strong thrusts of her hips surprised Mark. She was reaching the peak of an orgasm and the release was very good for her. It wasn't the best, strongest orgasm but it was good. Much better than she had anticipated when Mark had grabbed her tit in the pool. Mark was learning. She had taught him and he was doing well. That made it even better. She jerked and humped through it and Mark did pay attention. He could see the difference between the real thing and a fake. He felt all kinds of throbbing and involuntary twitches. He felt such a strong kiss. He heard and felt the guttural groan she made as she went through her moments of pleasure. He did enjoy sharing it with her. He enjoyed it very much. He did care for her very much.
'Ohhhhh Mark. That was so good. I hope you felt some of it too.'
'I did, Sally. I did. It was really wonderful.'
'Would you like to ask me now?'
'Ask you?' He looked puzzled. 'Ask you what? Are you...'He finally smiled. 'Oh yes. Would you mind very much kissing my cock. I would like that very much.' He was surprised at the feelings of warmth and pleasure it gave him to ask her.
'Oh yes, I'd love to.' She swung herself around so that he could get a good look at and good access to her pussy as she went down on him.
She took his balls in her hand and planted a big kiss right on the head of his cock. Then she licked all the way round it. 'Now pay attention to this too. I'm going to share every shiver, every pleasure. Everything that happens to you, I'm going to be feeling too. I want you to think about how it feels to me to lick around your cock's head. It always makes me warm inside to be in such close contact with someone I care for. Giving you pleasure by taking it into my mouth. Tasting that soft surface and the hard ridges underneath always fascinates me. But most of all, I get a real high from knowing that we are really sharing something important, that we're sharing our deepest feelings.
'Later on when you're doing the same kind of things to me...' She paused momentarily. 'You do want to eat me too, don't you?'
'Oh yes.'
'Well, then while I'm eating your cock, you might think of how you're going to feel, what your lips and tongue will be feeling and tasting. It's the same kind of thing.'
'I love it. With this glorious cock in my mouth I'll have a ball.... or two' She kissed it then took the whole head into her mouth, exploring it with her tongue. It was all he could do to keep from coming right then and there. He reached out and played with her pussy that was only one small foot from his eyes. He kissed her pussy but he couldn't quite reach far enough to get a tongue in. He inhaled the wonderful aroma and made do with his finger and hand.
Maureen whispered to Mel: 'She looks like she's enjoying that. Is she?'
'Yes, I'm sure she is.' Their eyes met and his smile melted her down again.
'Should I.... I mean is it OK to...'
'Should you come in my mouth? Is that what you're asking?'
'Yes.'
'Oh, wonderful. You're getting the idea. It's very good of you, thoughtful, to ask first and the answer is yes. It's a very personal thing. Sometimes it's what I want, sometimes it isn't. Without asking you'd never know.' Her fingers tickling his balls drove him crazy. When she went back to his cock with her lips and tongue he went even crazier. With all the anticipation, with all that time being hard, Mark's cock was more than ready. It took only about 30 seconds of that wonderful stimulation for him to come but it was a very wonderful thirty seconds for Mark. He did think of what she must be feeling and it did make it better for him. And Sally enjoyed it immensely too.
He felt that old feeling coming on: Rising tension, the lump in his throat, the chills, the strong pleasure-pain in his prick. He could no longer hold out. “Yessssss!” he cried. “I feel it, I feel it….. That crinkly feeling … I….” His voice went completely dead. His hips jerked much like Sally's had. He had such a good orgasm he couldn't believe it. It took him over completely and all of a sudden he felt that release and the spurt of semen through his cock into Sally's receptive mouth. He couldn't hold still. He jumped and jerked about in a fabulous climax that left him so exhausted that he could hardly move.
Sally almost choked on the semen that spurted so strongly into her mouth. She was just managing to swallow the first spurt when the second and third came forth. It was marvelous, she could feel it in her lip as it went coursing through the little tube in his cock. She felt his cock jump and throb. Then slowly it retreated but as it shrunk, she sucked more and more of it into her mouth until it was all limp and all in her mouth.
She swung around and kissed him on the lips again. By this time, he was spent, with his eyes closed, just sighing. 'Oh no you don't. Don't doze off on me. We've got more playing to do. She kissed him again and again until he kissed back and took her boobs into his hands. She kissed him repeatedly, telling him softly between kisses: 'This may be the most important part of making love, Mark. I need you to pay attention to me after you've come. I need to know you still care for me once you've gotten what you want. If you just turn over and fall asleep afterwards it would be like... like, as if you'd taken a beautiful woman out to an expensive meal. She's very attentive to you all evening. But once she's gotten her meal and her dances, she just shakes your hand and shuts the door in your face. You don't want me to feel like you've just gotten what you wanted and the door's been slammed in my face, do you?'
'Well, no. I guess not. I've never thought of it that way before.' She squeezed his limp prick in her hand and kissed him again.
'Think of how Maureen must have felt after being fucked and forgotten like that. If she feels let down every time you screw she won't be as likely to want to screw the next time, will she?'
'It's kind of like making a sale but leaving the customer unsatisfied, isn't it. The customer isn't likely to be back.'
'Yes, that's a good analogy, but Maureen and I are more than just customers. You have to show us that you really care.'
'Oh yes. I see.' Sally could tell now. Finally, he really did understand.
'Just remember, Mark. Whatever you do with Maureen or with me, whatever we do with you. Always think about what we are feeling. Share yourself and we will share ourselves. If you are selfish you can't get back the kind of love that makes sex more than just a physical act. You won't be able to enjoy it and Maureen won't be happy. The less selfish you are, the more you'll get back.' She punctuated each sentence with a touch, a kiss, a snuggle. And he responded with the same kind of tenderness.
'Oh yeah.' He felt so good at that moment. He knew she was right. Snuggling together, naked, already spent, without the pressure to perform, felt marvelous. 'I'll remember, Sally. Thank you so much for helping me to understand.'
As they lay cuddling together, playing, Maureen was whispering to Mel how surprised she was that Mark hadn't just turned over to go to sleep. 'But, my beautiful Maureen, why should they waste any time together. An orgasm is just a moment in time. A very nice moment to be sure, but cuddling is also very nice.' He demonstrated what he meant by giving her another soft, gentle kiss. She felt herself melting in his arms again. His suggestion sounded very nice: that they both might like it if he were to kiss her some place else, a place his penis had so recently been. She seemed to agree.
Now it was Mark's turn to watch again. He watched her as Mel ate her to a very real climax then watched as he pumped his cock into her with her legs up over his shoulders. He listened as his wife cried out in pleasure as another orgasm built slowly then released so energetically. He watched as they cuddled and kissed together again, enjoying the afterglow.
And then his turn to copy with Sally what Mel had done with his wife. It took some prompting from Sally to get him to share his feelings but there he was, talking to her between eating her and kissing her all over. He loved hearing how she felt as he developed new skills under her direction. He loved sharing her inner feelings. He felt sad when she told him not to do something or other that didn’t feel good but he quickly responded when she told him what did feel good. He got a thrill when she acted positively to his reaching up and playing with her boob while he ate her. He loved feeling what went on inside her with his lips, tongue and fingers as she came and came and came.
He nearly came unglued when she took his cock and rubbed it all around and in her pussy. When she guided it inside her vagina, he told her how good, how comfortable he felt with it inside her. Maurine told Mell, incredulously: “He’s actually talking. He’s sharing his feelings with her.”
Mel responded: “Ask him and he may do that with you too.”
Mark didn’t just hump, he explored, he tried all kinds of moves. When she whispered “Yesss” he continued, when she whispered: “no, no” he changed to something else. Between kisses she told him how good it felt for him to be so deep inside her. He told her how good it felt to him. He didn’t go for release, he wanted to make those good feelings last. She told him when she began her slow rise toward orgasm and he carefully followed her instructions. He managed to hold off while the wonderful things were happening. He shared with her how good it felt to fuck, that these feelings were as good as an orgasm. She Hmmmmmmed and kissed his ear.
She guided him through her orgasm with positive upbeat moans and a few sharp “no” moans. It took a long time but he was enjoying every minute. When her orgasm seized her, her incredibly intense body jinks and jerks overcame him and he lost control. He pumped and jumped too, reveling in a wonderful pair of orgasms until both of them collapsed in exhaustion, rolling to their sides to cuddle and fondle.
Lying together cuddling, Sally suggested very strongly that Mark should try his newly learned tenderness on Maureen. Sure enough, a little later, after Shish Kabob and rice with spinach salad, that evening they enjoyed their new approach together. Much better than the old way.
A person, even a jerk, is never too old to learn, especially with a good teacher or two. They both still had a lot to learn but then, there's a lot of time and the FMC provides a lot of very good teachers for motivated students.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 9,237 views
As a brief introduction we are a married couple from India, My wife Reena is 32 yrs and Ravi is 40 yrs. Reena is not only beautiful but very attractive. In fact she appears to be very sexy even in a formal attire and most of my friends enjoy chatting and talking to her in any social gathering. Since India is still a repressive society people it is not courteous to appear admiring somebody else’s wife in public. But then I can feel the undercurrent.
Our sexual life is also very active and we have sex almost every day but of late {past 2 yrs} we need more time to orgasm. So we enjoy fantasizing- rather he enjoys fantasizing and tells her of his fantasies. She reaches climax when the stories of 3somes and foursomes. But then it was very hard to convince her to actually swing.
With lot of patience I ultimately convinced her to place an add on AFF. There were quite a few response and I showed her some of them But it appeared she was not interested and her response was really frustrating. Nevertheless, after some more convincing she decided to respond to two ads of couples in our city, i.e. Kolkata. Both the couples responded back in short time. The first couple to respond were B & K. We exchanged our phone numbers and connected over phone. But we reached a hurdle when the K of the other couple developed a cold feet after setting of a meeting date. Nevertheless, we use to have a lot of phone sex previous to this i.e. my wife use to talk to B on phone and I use to get horny. In fact I was surprised to find her talking dirty to B which she never did to me. Sometimes there discussion use to make me real horny and I would play with her tits and her pussy while she would talk with B and in a rare occasion or two she allowed me to fuck her while she talked.
In any case the relationship came to a temporary end as K was not interested. In the meantime the other couple V & R started sending mail after an initial hiatus. By now Reena was horny and she started climaxing faster when ever, we talked of swinging and when V & r asked for a meeting she was not hesitant. We set up a date at a Restaurant and met on the designated date.
We chatted with the couple on many things except sex. But I could see V was very attracted to Reena and kept eying her. Finally the evening had to end and I picked up the courage to ask when will be our next meeting and if they were interested in swapping. They were eager but we could not settle on a place and left saying we will meet soon as soon as we can settle on a place.
We kept up the hot talks on the phone and really enjoyed and then finally it was settled that we will meet a V & R’s place on Sunday afternoon for some afternoon fun. On Sunday morning we parked our Kid at our brothers and left for the meeting. We met for lunch at a restaurant but we could not eat. So we all piled on to my car and reached V & R’s place. As soon as we were indoors V grabbed for my wife and started kissing her.
I was surprised by V’s action but was really taken by Reena’s response. She responded like a slut and kissed him and grabbed for his ass. This made me really horny and I pulled R to me. She was a big breasted woman and slightly overweight. So when she got out of her dress she I did not get the desired hard on as I was expecting. But seeing my wife already rollicking in bed with V made my dick really stiff. Both of them were playing rather aggressively and my wife was nude in front of another man. V was a real horny guy with a stiff dick. His dick though smaller then mine and narrower then mine had one big bulbous head. He got very horny seeing my wife nude.
V was very active and was playing with my wife’s pussy and he was licking her pussy. I also played with R’s pussy. She had a great tight pussy and was really hot. However. She was still not ready for me to lick her pussy but she did suck my Dick. On the other end of the bed, Reena was really getting hot and tugged on V’s Rod to put it in her cunt. He entered her and after a few long shots he really gave her a fuck. Reena kept on moaning and the scene was really making me horny to get into R’s pussy. She was really tight for me and I was lodged I her pussy and kept humping her.
To keep the story short Reena got fucked by V five times before we ended the evening. After driving home we had our dinner early before we retired to bed and there she gave me a hell of fucking. We both climaxed three times that evening just re-collecting the nice fuck she had with V.
After this we could not make another date since V & R got transferred from Calcutta within a month.
- Read more...
- 0 comments
- 14,651 views